light_o to_o believe_v the_o calumny_n wherewith_o they_o have_v labour_v to_o darken_v our_o first_o reformer_n and_o to_o cease_v to_o give_v himself_o over_o to_o a_o passionate_a spirit_n that_o suggest_v those_o odious_a accusation_n against_o person_n who_o life_n have_v appear_v pure_a and_o entire_a to_o a_o great_a people_n who_o have_v know_v and_o follow_v they_o can_v give_v a_o better_a testimony_n of_o their_o conduct_n than_o their_o interest_v enemy_n do_v let_v he_o remember_v what_o mounseur_fw-fr arnaud_n have_v write_v to_o justify_v some_o of_o the_o religious_a of_o our_o time_n who_o he_o accuse_v to_o have_v be_v uncommunicant_n asacramentarians_n and_o foolish_a virgin_n who_o in_o all_o matter_n affect_v a_o extravagant_a and_o schismatical_a singularity_n that_o there_o be_v 103._o a_o time_n in_o the_o life_n of_o saint_n teresia_n herself_o who_o be_v the_o ornament_n of_o these_o last_o time_n wherein_o she_o be_v decry_v not_o only_o concern_v the_o faith_n but_o concern_v manner_n also_o that_o moreover_o divers_a have_v think_v she_o possess_v with_o a_o devil_n and_o will_v have_v she_o conjure_v that_o after_o that_o and_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o her_o life_n she_o be_v treat_v as_o one_o possess_v with_o a_o devil_n as_o a_o hypocrite_n and_o dissembler_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lose_v all_o honour_n they_o public_o defame_v she_o in_o the_o pulpit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o they_o compare_v she_o with_o one_o magdalen_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr craix_fw-fr a_o woman_n fill_v with_o a_o lie_a spirit_n and_o famous_a throughout_o all_o spain_n for_o her_o forgery_n and_o her_o communication_n with_o the_o devil_n that_o they_o witness_v against_o she_o and_o her_o religious_a thing_n of_o so_o foul_a a_o nature_n that_o they_o be_v accuse_v in_o the_o sacred_a office_n and_o charge_v with_o have_v commit_v a_o thousand_o forgery_n that_o the_o inquisition_n be_v force_v to_o inform_v against_o she_o and_o her_o nun_n and_o that_o they_o expect_v every_o day_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v prisoner_n that_o her_o book_n be_v seize_v by_o the_o same_o inquisition_n to_o be_v censure_v that_o her_o general_n mark_v out_o one_o of_o her_o monastery_n to_o be_v a_o prison_n for_o she_o that_o the_o pope_n nuntio_n treat_v she_o as_o a_o turbulent_a woman_n and_o a_o common_a whore_n that_o he_o think_v to_o have_v overturn_v from_o top_n to_o bottom_v a_o new_a edifice_n of_o the_o dechaussez_fw-fr that_o he_o use_v they_o with_o the_o great_a rigour_n banish_v some_o imprison_v other_o and_o general_o condemn_v they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v a_o people_n of_o a_o new_a sect_n infect_v with_o error_n or_o such_o a_o ill_a life_n as_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o cut_v off_o that_o course_n that_o they_o may_v not_o infect_v and_o destroy_v the_o whole_a world_n this_o be_v well_o nigh_o the_o treatment_n that_o they_o give_v the_o first_o reformer_n they_o have_v labour_v to_o cover_v they_o with_o reproach_n to_o weaken_v the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o preach_v and_o those_o very_a person_n themselves_o that_o so_o loud_o complain_v that_o we_o load_v they_o with_o calumny_n by_o so_o unjust_a a_o proceed_n be_v now_o a_o day_n the_o first_o that_o make_v use_v of_o it_o themselves_o against_o we_o chap._n vi_o a_o further_a justification_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la contain_v in_o his_o ten_o and_o eleven_o chapter_n as_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o confuse_a heap_n of_o objection_n and_o unjust_a accusation_n that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n have_v pile_v up_o one_o upon_o another_o without_o connexion_n and_o without_o order_n so_o i_o find_v myself_o constrain_v that_o i_o may_v not_o break_v off_o the_o connexion_n of_o my_o subject_n to_o break_v off_o that_o of_o his_o chapter_n therefore_o after_o have_v answer_v his_o third_n where_o his_o invective_n begin_v against_o the_o manner_n and_o conduct_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n i_o shall_v dismiss_v the_o examination_n of_o his_o four_o 5_o and_o 6_o chapter_n where_o he_o treat_v about_o the_o call_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o our_o communion_n to_o my_o four_o part_n and_o where_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o right_n that_o we_o have_v to_o a_o gospel_n ministry_n and_o that_o which_o he_o afterward_o say_v in_o the_o seven_o 8_o and_o 9th_o chapter_n concern_v our_o pretend_a schism_n to_o my_o three_o part_n wherein_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o i_o shall_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o his_o 10_o 11_o 12_o and_o 13_o wherein_o he_o renew_v the_o same_o personal_a invective_n against_o the_o first_o reformer_n but_o as_o those_o chapter_n be_v compose_v of_o almost_o nothing_o else_o but_o frivolous_a matter_n swell_v up_o with_o declamatory_n exaggeration_n by_o injury_n and_o passion_n we_o shall_v not_o think_v it_o unfit_a if_o set_v aside_o all_o that_o in_o they_o which_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n or_o too_o passionate_a we_o set_v down_o in_o a_o few_o word_n all_o that_o that_o be_v more_o essential_a in_o those_o objection_n and_o that_o we_o answer_v they_o also_o in_o a_o few_o word_n 1._o objection_n be_v that_o andrew_n carolostadius_fw-la archdeacon_n of_o 234._o wittenburg_n who_o melanchton_n run_v down_o as_o a_o brutish_a fellow_n without_o wit_n and_o without_o learning_n who_o embrace_v the_o fanatical_a doctrine_n of_o the_o anabaptist_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v the_o boldness_n to_o assault_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o to_o that_o effect_n he_o invent_v a_o extravagant_a explication_n of_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n say_v that_o by_o the_o word_n this_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o mean_a that_o which_o he_o hold_v in_o his_o hand_n but_o that_o he_o point_v to_o his_o own_o true_a body_n answer_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o carolostadius_fw-la be_v the_o first_o that_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n bertram_z erigenes_n rabanus_n oppose_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o century_n when_o paschasius_fw-la spread_v it_o abroad_o berengarius_fw-la oppose_v it_o in_o the_o eleven_o and_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n itself_o the_o bohemian_n call_v taborite_n and_o those_o of_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o province_n call_v waldenses_n open_o reject_v it_o so_o that_o although_o all_o they_o have_v say_v of_o carolostadius_fw-la be_v true_a yet_o we_o have_v not_o any_o particular_a interest_n in_o he_o and_o we_o shall_v say_v in_o respect_n of_o he_o that_o which_o saint_n augustine_n say_v in_o respect_n of_o caecilianus_n caecilianus_n be_v not_o my_o father_n for_o donat._n jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v call_v no_o man_n father_n upon_o earth_n for_o one_o be_v your_o father_n even_o god_n but_o i_o call_v caecelianus_n my_o brother_n my_o good_a brother_n if_o he_o be_v a_o good_a man_n but_o my_o bad_a brother_n if_o he_o be_v not_o good_a notwithstanding_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o that_o pretend_a anabaptism_n of_o carolostadius_fw-la be_v not_o a_o ill-grounded_a accusation_n into_o which_o mclancthon_n and_o luther_n himself_o who_o do_v not_o love_v carolostadius_fw-la may_v have_v be_v surprise_v as_o it_o frequent_o happen_v among_o person_n divide_v in_o their_o opinion_n at_o least_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o carolostadius_fw-la defend_v himself_o by_o public_a write_n and_o that_o he_o protest_v that_o he_o be_v innocent_a and_o as_o to_o that_o explication_n that_o he_o give_v of_o the_o word_n this_o in_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v a_o error_n from_o the_o truth_n and_o a_o false_a gloss_n on_o the_o signification_n of_o that_o word_n but_o it_o be_v a_o error_n notwithstanding_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v that_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o sentiment_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n shall_v not_o be_v true_a and_o right_a and_o how_o many_o different_a interpretation_n be_v there_o of_o the_o same_o word_n upon_o which_o they_o refute_v one_o another_o among_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o who_o almost_o all_o say_v thing_n very_o remote_a from_o common_a sense_n 2._o object_n zuinglius_fw-la have_v already_o begin_v his_o reformation_n before_o 238._o ever_o he_o speak_v a_o word_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n although_o he_o note_v in_o his_o work_n that_o from_o that_o very_a time_n he_o be_v persuade_v in_o his_o heart_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o as_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o believe_v that_o during_o all_o that_o time_n he_o never_o say_v mass_n that_o he_o never_o assist_v at_o it_o and_o that_o he_o never_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o all_o the_o while_n be_v discover_v by_o those_o who_o
go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o have_v cause_v a_o rupture_n of_o communion_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o for_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n that_o our_o father_n leave_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v more_o sufficient_a more_o urgent_a and_o indispensable_a reason_n in_o the_o other_o controversy_n among_o which_o that_o of_o justification_n by_o meritorious_a work_n and_o by_o indulgence_n transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n religious_a worship_v of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n the_o lordship_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n over_o man_n conscience_n hold_v the_o chief_a place_n these_o be_v the_o true_a point_n which_o cause_v a_o separation_n and_o if_o the_o other_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o it_o it_o be_v only_o by_o the_o connexion_n which_o they_o have_v with_o these_o here_o or_o because_o they_o note_v a_o general_a spirit_n of_o superstition_n contrary_n to_o true_a piety_n or_o in_o fine_a by_o reason_n of_o their_o number_n for_o sometime_o divers_a both_o less_o dangerous_a each_o to_o a_o part_n all_o together_o make_v a_o mortal_a and_o incurable_a disease_n however_o it_o be_v it_o appear_v that_o our_o father_n have_v beside_o but_o too_o just_a and_o necessary_a reason_n of_o their_o separation_n but_o to_o come_v to_o set_v out_o this_o matter_n in_o its_o full_a evidence_n it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o see_v what_o they_o can_v say_v in_o opposition_n to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o they_o can_v take_v but_o one_o of_o these_o three_o side_n 1._o either_o to_o deny_v that_o the_o transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n etc._n etc._n which_o we_o call_v error_n be_v so_o in_o effect_n or_o 2._o to_o say_v that_o even_o when_o they_o shall_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v error_n they_o will_v not_o nevertheless_o take_v away_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n neither_o will_v they_o be_v incompatible_a with_o salvation_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o can_v not_o be_v a_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n 3._o or_o in_o fine_a to_o maintain_v that_o even_o when_o these_o point_n shall_v be_v a_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o at_o least_o in_o regard_n of_o our_o father_n because_o our_o father_n be_v by_o right_a subject_n to_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n dependent_a upon_o their_o hierarchical_a government_n and_o chief_o upon_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o pretend_v be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o centre_n of_o christian_a unity_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v never_o separate_v themselves_o but_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o receive_v all_o the_o condition_n it_o require_v to_o be_v in_o its_o communion_n these_o be_v the_o only_a three_o thing_n in_o my_o judgement_n which_o they_o can_v propose_v with_o any_o colour_n i_o will_v examine_v the_o last_o in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n let_v we_o here_o consider_v these_o two_o other_o the_o first_o necessary_o engage_v the_o man_n who_o will_v make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o those_o matter_n or_o which_o come_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n solid_o to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o that_o party_n that_o adhere_v to_o it_o which_o be_v a_o general_a controversy_n that_o include_v all_o the_o other_o as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n and_o by_o consequence_n he_o must_v renounce_v all_o that_o wrangle_a dispute_n which_o go_v only_o upon_o prejudices_fw-la the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o our_o separation_n will_v depend_v on_o the_o foundation_n for_o how_o can_v they_o assure_v themselves_o that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v error_n and_o a_o false_a worship_n be_v on_o the_o contrary_a evangelical_n truth_n and_o a_o right_a and_o lawful_a worship_n without_o go_v on_o to_o that_o examination_n which_o show_v as_o i_o have_v already_o frequent_o observe_v that_o all_o those_o indirect_a attack_n which_o they_o assault_v we_o with_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o vain_a amusing_n and_o beat_n of_o the_o air_n which_o serve_v only_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n the_o second_o thing_n will_v not_o less_o engage_v they_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o those_o matter_n than_o the_o first_o for_o in_o suppose_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o call_v error_n be_v such_o in_o effect_n they_o must_v necessary_o see_v of_o what_o nature_n they_o be_v and_o what_o opposition_n they_o have_v to_o true_a piety_n to_o judge_v aright_o whether_o they_o be_v sufficient_a cause_n for_o a_o separation_n and_o whether_o our_o conscience_n can_v accommodate_v itself_o to_o they_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v no_o very_o hard_a matter_n to_o be_v know_v for_o how_o small_a a_o knowledge_n soever_o they_o may_v have_v of_o religion_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n they_o may_v very_o easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o transubstantiation_n for_o example_n be_v a_o error_n they_o can_v but_o adore_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n in_o the_o room_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n be_v forbid_v by_o the_o second_o commandment_n of_o the_o law_n they_o draw_v upon_o themselves_o the_o jealousy_n of_o god_n as_o he_o himself_o declare_v there_o they_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o in_o effect_n a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o they_o may_v apply_v to_o themselves_o the_o virtue_n of_o that_o on_o the_o cross_n they_o do_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o vain_o seek_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o in_o a_o act_n where_o it_o be_v not_o apply_v they_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o if_o the_o lordship_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o council_n usurp_v over_o man_n conscience_n be_v ill-grounded_a that_o they_o render_v unto_o man_n a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n which_o be_v only_o due_a to_o god_n alone_o which_o can_v but_o be_v a_o unpardonable_a crime_n in_o regard_n of_o he_o who_o have_v say_v thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n before_o i_o but_o whether_o it_o will_v be_v a_o easy_a or_o a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o be_v know_v that_o be_v not_o the_o business_n about_o which_o we_o dispute_v at_o present_a it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a necessary_a and_o indisputable_a cause_n suppose_v that_o what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v accuse_v either_o of_o rashness_n or_o of_o schism_n without_o contest_v their_o supposition_n nor_o that_o they_o can_v contest_v their_o supposition_n without_o come_v to_o a_o inspection_n into_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o that_o dispute_n which_o they_o raise_v against_o we_o about_o form_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a vain_a wrangle_n unworthy_a of_o any_o sound_a person_n if_o that_o which_o our_o father_n have_v lay_v down_o concern_v the_o error_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n force_n man_n to_o believe_v to_o be_v of_o her_o communion_n be_v not_o true_a we_o do_v not_o any_o further_o pretend_v to_o defend_v their_o separation_n but_o if_o it_o be_v true_a god_n and_o man_n will_v bear_v they_o witness_n that_o it_o be_v just_o do_v and_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o a_o upright_a conscience_n they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o upon_o such_o light_a ground_n to_o suppose_v that_o that_o which_o our_o father_n say_v concern_v the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a since_o they_o be_v the_o point_n in_o dispute_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v that_o we_o be_v in_o a_o error_n as_o we_o pretend_v that_o she_o be_v but_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n say_v more_o frivolous_a for_o the_o supposition_n that_o we_o make_v be_v in_o word_n of_o good_a sense_n and_o right_a reason_n because_o we_o make_v it_o to_o force_v our_o adversary_n to_o come_v to_o a_o discussion_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o upon_o which_o the_o judgement_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o our_o separation_n depend_v and_o to_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o those_o accusation_n which_o they_o form_n against_o our_o father_n that_o they_o have_v break_v the_o christian_a unity_n that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o church_n that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o criminal_a schism_n be_v rash_a accusation_n unjust_a and_o precipitate_a since_o they_o can_v right_o
as_o heretic_n or_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o constance_n reproach_v liberius_n that_o he_o be_v alone_o and_o that_o he_o oppose_v himself_o to_o all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o athanasius_n when_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o 355._o world_n say_v he_o to_o he_o reside_v in_o thy_o person_n that_o thou_o alone_o shall_v take_v the_o part_n of_o a_o wicked_a man_n and_o dare_v to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n i_o will_v be_v alone_o answer_v liberius_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v nevertheless_o weaken_a for_o heretofore_o there_o be_v but_o three_o find_v who_o resist_v the_o command_n of_o a_o king_n liberius_n himself_o be_v banish_v from_o which_o he_o be_v not_o free_v till_o after_o he_o subscribe_v to_o arianism_n and_o as_o the_o west_n be_v then_o less_o infect_v with_o this_o heresy_n than_o the_o east_n the_o emperor_n cause_v a_o council_n to_o assemble_v at_o ariminum_n in_o which_o after_o specious_a beginning_n the_o end_n be_v very_o unhappy_a for_o the_o bishop_n renounce_v therein_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n which_o make_v the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o his_o father_n to_o this_o effect_n they_o reject_v the_o word_n consubstantial_a which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v insert_v into_o its_o creed_n as_o a_o word_n that_o be_v scandalous_a sacrilegious_a and_o unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o they_o banish_v it_o from_o the_o church_n this_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o that_o synod_n itself_o to_o the_o emperor_n constance_n set_v down_o by_o s._n hilary_n in_o which_o they_o give_v the_o emperor_n thanks_o that_o he_o have_v show_v fragment_n they_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v to_o wit_n to_o decree_v that_o no_o body_n shall_v speak_v any_o more_o either_o of_o substance_n or_o of_o consubstantial_a which_o be_v name_n unknown_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o rejoice_v because_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v hold_v before_o they_o add_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o can_v be_v overcome_v have_v obtain_v the_o victory_n so_o that_o that_o name_v unworthy_a of_o god_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v write_v in_o the_o sacred_a law_n shall_v not_o be_v for_o the_o future_a mention_v by_o any_o person_n and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o entire_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o oriental_a church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v render_v unto_o they_o and_o he_o a_o full_a obedience_n it_o be_v that_o reason_n for_o which_o auxentius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n arian_n a_o arian_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o valentinian_n and_o valens_n emperor_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o endure_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o six_o hundred_o bishop_n shall_v be_v break_v by_o a_o small_a number_n of_o contentious_a person_n so_o that_o vincentius_n 6._o lirinensis_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o poison_n of_o arianism_n have_v infect_v not_o some_o small_a part_n only_o but_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n and_o it_o be_v to_o that_o sense_n that_o phaebadius_n a_o french_a bishop_n 219._o who_o live_v in_o those_o time_n say_v that_o the_o subtlety_n and_o fraud_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v almost_o whole_o possess_a man_n mind_n that_o it_o persuade_v they_o to_o believe_v heresy_n as_o the_o right_a faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o heresy_n and_o a_o little_a low_o have_v a_o eye_n to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v at_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n the_o bishop_n say_v he_o make_v a_o edict_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v mention_v one_o only_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o no_o one_o shall_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v but_o one_o only_a virtue_n i_o may_v add_v to_o these_o testimony_n that_o of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o the_o oration_n that_o he_o make_v in_o the_o praise_n of_o s._n athanasius_n there_o after_o have_v describe_v the_o fury_n of_o george_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o a_o arian_n and_o the_o impiety_n of_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n he_o add_v we_o may_v see_v one_o sort_n unjust_o banish_v from_o their_o see_v and_o other_o put_v 21._o into_o their_o place_n after_o their_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v require_v of_o they_o as_o a_o necessary_a condition_n plot_v never_o cease_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o the_o calumniator_n on_o the_o other_o this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v many_o among_o we_o fall_v into_o the_o snare_n who_o be_v else_o invincible_a for_o although_o their_o error_n do_v not_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o seduce_v their_o mind_n yet_o they_o subscribe_v notwithstanding_o and_o by_o that_o mean_v conspire_v with_o the_o most_o wicked_a man_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n in_o their_o flame_n they_o be_v at_o least_o blacken_v with_o their_o smoke_n this_o be_v that_o which_o have_v make_v i_o often_o pour_v forth_o river_n of_o tear_n behold_v wickedness_n spread_v abroad_o so_o wide_a and_o so_o much_o every_o where_o and_o that_o those_o themselves_o that_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o word_n there_o have_v become_v the_o persecutor_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o pastor_n have_v be_v carry_v away_o after_o a_o insensible_a manner_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o the_o scripture_n divers_a pastor_n have_v leave_v my_o vineyard_n desolate_a they_o have_v abuse_v and_o load_v that_o desirable_a portion_n with_o shame_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o the_o sweat_n and_o blood_n of_o so_o many_o martyr_n before_o and_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_fw-la christ_n have_v besprinkle_v and_o which_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o god_n himself_o who_o die_v for_o our_o salvation_n if_o you_o except_v some_o few_o who_o have_v either_o be_v despise_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o obscurity_n of_o their_o name_n or_o who_o have_v resist_v by_o their_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v very_o requisite_a that_o there_o shall_v yet_o have_v some_o remain_v to_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o seed_n and_o a_o root_n to_o israel_n to_o make_v it_o flourish_v and_o revive_v again_o all_o be_v sway_v by_o the_o time_n there_o be_v only_o this_o difference_n among_o they_o that_o some_o be_v fall_v deep_a into_o the_o snare_n and_o other_o more_o slow_o that_o some_o be_v the_o chief_a in_o wickedness_n and_o other_o hold_v the_o second_o place_n cardinal_n baronius_n can_v not_o avoid_v make_v this_o reflection_n in_o set_v 359._o down_o this_o passage_n so_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n deplore_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v add_v the_o ruin_n that_o befall_v the_o western_a church_n which_o i_o have_v just_a before_o describe_v we_o shall_v easy_o judge_v that_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o time_n since_o wherein_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n have_v be_v more_o disturb_v than_o it_o be_v then_o since_o almost_o all_o the_o preacher_n of_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o precipice_n and_o that_o the_o face_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v never_o so_o dreadful_a but_o the_o second_o action_n which_o we_o have_v propound_v be_v not_o less_o certain_a than_o the_o former_a to_o wit_n that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o have_v any_o zeal_n or_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o their_o pastor_n while_o they_o remain_v in_o heresy_n in_o effect_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a cause_n for_o which_o they_o suffer_v so_o many_o murder_n and_o banishment_n the_o arian_n no_n way_n tolerate_v those_o who_o refuse_v their_o communion_n the_o perpetual_a accusation_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v they_o be_v that_o they_o be_v the_o schismatic_n who_o have_v violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v that_o which_o auxentius_n reproach_v s._n hilary_n with_o and_o eusebius_n of_o verceille_n in_o the_o letter_n which_o i_o have_v before_o cite_v they_o be_v say_v he_o man_n condemn_v and_o depose_v who_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o make_v of_o schism_n wheresoever_o they_o come_v for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o that_o false_a bishop_n call_v the_o just_a separation_n to_o which_o s._n hilary_n exhort_v the_o faithful_a by_o his_o write_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n socrates_n the_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n relate_v upon_o this_o subject_n 30._o that_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o arian_n proceed_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o force_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o unjust_a way_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o their_o hand_n
that_o every_o society_n which_o have_v not_o that_o extension_n be_v not_o the_o church_n so_o that_o this_o reason_n be_v always_o sound_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o little_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v by_o this_o principle_n that_o s._n augustine_n have_v dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n and_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o eight_o chapter_n in_o the_o nine_o he_o labour_v to_o apply_v these_o general_a maxim_n to_o our_o separation_n and_o 1._o he_o say_v that_o our_o communion_n be_v not_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n any_o more_o than_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n and_o that_o not_o have_v that_o visible_a extension_n which_o be_v the_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o and_o by_o consequence_n that_o we_o be_v all_o schismatic_n 2._o he_o say_v we_o carry_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o donatist_n much_o high_o than_o those_o schismatic_n stretch_v it_o for_o as_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o time_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v whole_o fall_v into_o apostasic_a and_o that_o they_o except_v the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n but_o as_o for_o we_o we_o will_v have_v it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v whole_a age_n in_o which_o all_o the_o world_n have_v general_o apostatise_v and_o lose_v the_o faith_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n 3._o he_o labour_v to_o show_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o berengarian_o of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n in_o who_o he_o say_v we_o shut_v up_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v this_o catholic_n church_n of_o which_o s._n augustine_n speak_v and_o last_o he_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o we_o be_v schismatic_n and_o by_o consequence_n out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n before_o we_o enter_v upon_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o proposition_n whereof_o this_o objection_n be_v make_v up_o it_o will_v be_v good_a to_o note_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o new_a in_o all_o that_o and_o that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o that_o some_o mark_n of_o visible_a extension_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o controversial_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v be_v wont_a to_o propound_v when_o they_o will_v give_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n there_o be_v this_o only_a difference_n to_o be_v find_v in_o it_o that_o the_o other_o labour_n to_o ground_v this_o upon_o what_o they_o produce_v out_o of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la ground_n his_o argument_n upon_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o some_o father_n but_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n shall_v have_v press_v this_o visible_a extension_n of_o the_o church_n too_o much_o and_o urge_v it_o further_o than_o they_o ought_v will_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la believe_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o hold_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o the_o father_n have_v advance_v in_o their_o dispute_n for_o infallible_a and_o all_o their_o reason_n and_o hypothesis_n to_o have_v be_v so_o do_v he_o not_o know_v what_o theodoret_n himself_o who_o be_v a_o father_n have_v note_v concern_v some_o of_o 3_o those_o who_o be_v before_o he_o that_o the_o vehemence_n of_o disputation_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v into_o excess_n just_a as_o those_o who_o will_v rectify_v a_o crooked_a tree_n turn_v it_o too_o much_o on_o the_o other_o side_n from_o that_o straightness_n which_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v and_o be_v he_o ignorant_a of_o what_o s._n athanasius_n say_v concern_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o authority_n the_o arian_n object_v alex._n to_o he_o that_o dionysius_n have_v say_v so_o not_o with_o design_n to_o make_v a_o simple_a exposition_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o occasional_o have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o time_n and_o person_n that_o a_o gardener_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v fault_n with_o if_o he_o cultivate_v his_o tree_n according_a to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o soil_n sow_v one_o plant_v another_o prune_v this_o and_o pluck_v up_o that_o we_o must_v say_v s._n jerome_n distinguish_v between_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o writing_n and_o especial_o pammach_n of_o polemical_a and_o dogmatical_a for_o in_o the_o polemical_a the_o dispute_n be_v vagous_n and_o when_o they_o answer_v to_o a_o adversary_n they_o propound_v sometime_o one_o thing_n and_o sometime_o another_o they_o argue_v as_o they_o think_v fit_a they_o say_v one_o thing_n and_o do_v another_o or_o as_o the_o proverb_n say_v they_o offer_v bread_n and_o give_v one_o a_o stone_n but_o in_o the_o dogmatical_a on_o the_o contrary_a they_o speak_v open_o and_o ingenuous_o we_o may_v easy_o apprehend_v by_o that_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o hold_v for_o canonical_a all_o that_o the_o father_n may_v have_v write_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o dispute_n or_o to_o take_v what_o they_o have_v say_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n since_o they_o themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o have_v the_o pen_n in_o their_o hand_n they_o often_o advance_v thing_n that_o on_o other_o occasion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v press_v so_o that_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n have_v make_v that_o visible_a extension_n a_o inseparable_a and_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n yet_o we_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o what_o s._n augustine_n himself_o have_v say_v concern_v s._n cyprian_n who_o the_o donatist_n object_v to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o 32._o hold_v the_o write_n of_o cyprian_n for_o canonical_a but_o i_o examine_v they_o by_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n that_o which_o i_o find_v in_o they_o conformable_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n i_o receive_v with_o praise_v he_o and_o i_o reject_v with_o the_o respect_n that_o i_o owe_v to_o his_o person_n what_o i_o find_v in_o they_o disagree_v thereto_o we_o shall_v make_v no_o scruple_n to_o apply_v to_o they_o what_o the_o same_o s._n augustine_n 48._o have_v say_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o s._n hilary_n and_o some_o other_o father_n who_o they_o allege_v to_o he_o we_o must_v thorough_o distinguish_v these_o sort_n of_o write_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n for_o however_o we_o shall_v read_v they_o yet_o we_o can_v draw_v convince_a testimony_n from_o they_o and_o it_o be_v allow_v we_o to_o depart_v from_o they_o when_o we_o see_v that_o they_o themselves_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o truth_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v but_o weaken_v his_o proof_n when_o instead_o of_o labour_v to_o establish_v it_o on_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o rest_n have_v do_v he_o restrain_v it_o to_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o some_o father_n we_o have_v think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v free_o represent_v this_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o oblige_v he_o a_o little_a to_o moderate_v his_o pretension_n for_o he_o imagine_v that_o the_o sole_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o some_o father_n be_v enough_o to_o convince_v we_o i_o will_v say_v he_o convince_v they_o we_o have_v frequent_o tell_v he_o already_o and_o shall_v tell_v he_o here_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n able_a to_o decide_v the_o dispute_v point_n in_o religion_n than_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o if_o we_o sometime_o dispute_v by_o the_o father_n it_o be_v but_o by_o way_n of_o condescension_n to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o act_v upon_o their_o own_o principle_n and_o not_o to_o submit_v our_o conscience_n to_o the_o word_n of_o man_n but_o because_o that_o he_o may_v also_o imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o this_o declaration_n that_o we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o answer_v his_o argument_n i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o answer_v here_o and_o show_v he_o if_o i_o can_v that_o he_o have_v abuse_v the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o that_o he_o have_v neither_o comprise_v or_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o comprehend_v either_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o father_n or_o we_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o design_v to_o show_v he_o in_o this_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o follow_v but_o before_o we_o enter_v upon_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o clear_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o history_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o to_o represent_v what_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o their_o quarrel_n and_o what_o their_o separation_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o
and_o which_o the_o donatist_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v orthodox_n be_v then_o actual_o and_o in_o effect_n spread_v over_o the_o whole_a earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o have_v a_o great_a extent_n among_o the_o nation_n of_o it_o whereas_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n be_v shut_v up_o within_o one_o small_a part_n of_o africa_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o abuse_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o canticle_n which_o they_o read_v after_o this_o manner_n tell_v 7._o i_o o_o thou_o who_o my_o soul_n love_v where_o thou_o feed_v where_o thou_o make_v thy_o flock_n to_o rest_v in_o the_o south_n explain_v this_o in_o the_o south_n as_o if_o he_o will_v have_v note_v the_o place_n and_o say_v in_o africa_n whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v at_o noonday_n mere_o to_o note_v the_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n 14._o when_o the_o shepherd_n lead_v his_o flock_n under_o some_o shade_n for_o their_o rest_n this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v s._n augustine_n also_o speak_v to_o they_o sometime_o of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o those_o to_o who_o s._n john_n write_v his_o apocalypse_n with_o who_o they_o have_v no_o communion_n and_o to_o reproach_v they_o so_o often_o for_o be_v separate_v from_o all_o the_o world_n the_o three_o observation_n be_v that_o that_o society_n which_o the_o donatist_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o which_o be_v in_o effect_n spread_v over_o many_o nation_n have_v not_o cut_v off_o the_o donatist_n from_o its_o communion_n nor_o have_v separate_v the_o former_a from_o it_o if_o they_o have_v not_o excommunicate_v they_o nor_o pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v not_o hold_v cecilianus_n to_o be_v innocent_a or_o the_o traditor_n to_o have_v be_v good_a man_n when_o any_o one_o of_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v to_o make_v they_o renounce_v any_o other_o thing_n than_o their_o schism_n nor_o to_o embrace_v any_o thing_n beside_o peace_n and_o even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n milciades_n 162_o and_o his_o brethren_n offer_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n that_o majorinus_n have_v ordain_v and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n they_o offer_v to_o the_o donatist_n bishop_n to_o own_v they_o for_o 16._o bishop_n and_o to_o preserve_v their_o see_v to_o they_o without_o require_v any_o other_o condition_n of_o they_o than_o that_o of_o brotherly_a unity_n it_o be_v therefore_o the_o donatist_n who_o separate_v themselves_o wilful_o out_o of_o a_o mere_a spirit_n of_o division_n and_o the_o church_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o in_o a_o passive_a separation_n last_o the_o four_o observation_n be_v that_o although_o the_o donatist_n shall_v have_v have_v any_o just_a occasion_n to_o separate_v yet_o they_o have_v urge_v their_o separation_n notwithstanding_o as_o far_o as_o it_o can_v go_v for_o they_o have_v carry_v it_o so_o far_o as_o even_o to_o break_v that_o general_a bond_n which_o yet_o in_o some_o manner_n unite_v all_o those_o who_o make_v a_o external_a profession_n of_o christianity_n good_a and_o bad_a orthodox_n and_o heretic_n which_o yet_o in_o some_o manner_n make_v but_o one_o body_n in_o opposition_n to_o pagan_n and_o other_o people_n absolute_o infidel_n their_o principle_n be_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n except_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n be_v sully_v with_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o traditor_n cecilianus_n all_o that_o they_o have_v also_o do_v become_v sully_v by_o the_o uncleanness_n of_o their_o person_n and_o upon_o this_o principle_n they_o condemn_v the_o christianity_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n they_o reject_v her_o baptism_n and_o her_o sacrament_n although_o at_o the_o bottom_n they_o have_v the_o same_o with_o she_o and_o they_o look_v upon_o that_o society_n to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o than_o a_o assembly_n of_o pagan_n and_o infidel_n with_o who_o they_o will_v have_v nothing_o common_a this_o be_v what_o st._n augustine_n reproach_n 3._o they_o with_o in_o divers_a place_n in_o his_o write_n they_o say_v say_v he_o that_o they_o be_v christian_n but_o they_o say_v also_o that_o they_o only_o be_v so_o they_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o they_o know_v that_o out_o of_o their_o sect_n there_o be_v no_o christian_n you_o hold_v say_v he_o to_o they_o elsewhere_o that_o all_o christian_a holiness_n have_v be_v abolish_v among_o the_o nation_n where_o the_o apostle_n have_v establish_v it_o because_o they_o have_v communicate_v with_o those_o who_o your_o father_n condemn_v in_o their_o council_n of_o carthage_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o think_v themselves_o grievous_o affront_v when_o the_o catholic_n call_v they_o their_o brethren_n they_o flee_v from_o their_o communion_n they_o will_v not_o so_o much_o as_o sit_v together_o with_o they_o and_o they_o rebaptised_a all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o come_v over_o to_o their_o communion_n neither_o more_o or_o less_o than_o if_o they_o have_v come_v out_o of_o paganism_n because_o they_o maintain_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o church_n be_v absolute_o perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n except_o in_o their_o party_n these_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o explain_v we_o must_v now_o return_v to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o examine_v it_o in_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o african_a father_n the_o proposition_n of_o which_o it_o be_v compose_v the_o first_o be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o it_o be_v never_o 102._o allow_v any_o man_n to_o separate_v himself_o under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o do_v so_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n this_o first_o proposition_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o so_o confuse_a that_o we_o can_v very_o hardly_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v mean_v it_o every_o one_o know_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o body_n of_o people_n or_o of_o nation_n who_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n and_o to_o who_o one_o may_v yet_o in_o some_o manner_n give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n because_o that_o all_o such_o christian_n be_v yet_o in_o some_o respect_n within_o the_o general_n call_v of_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o church_n of_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o speak_v but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o to_o accuse_v we_o of_o schism_n he_o shall_v have_v form_v so_o vagous_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o church_n since_o he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o we_o be_v no_o more_o separate_v from_o this_o body_n than_o the_o other_o communion_n that_o compose_v it_o be_v or_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o in_o particular_a be_v every_o one_o know_v that_o this_o body_n of_o christian_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a communion_n or_o particular_a society_n that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o church_n as_o the_o greek_a the_o roman_a the_o protestant_n the_o coptick_n the_o jacobite_n the_o nestorian_a the_o armenian_a do_v he_o mean_v any_o one_o of_o these_o church_n but_o if_o that_o be_v so_o why_o do_v he_o not_o distinct_o and_o without_o any_o hesitation_n tell_v we_o which_o it_o be_v and_o if_o he_o will_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v that_o of_o rome_n what_o ground_n be_v there_o to_o believe_v that_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o why_o do_v he_o not_o explain_v himself_o why_o do_v he_o make_v a_o end_n even_o to_o say_v that_o 177._o it_o shall_v be_v in_o our_o choice_n whether_o that_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o greek_a or_o the_o nestorian_a or_o the_o jacobite_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o determine_v it_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v all_o these_o go_n about_o every_o one_o know_v yet_o that_o god_n always_o preserve_v in_o the_o world_n his_o true_o faithful_a and_o his_o child_n who_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o he_o have_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a salvation_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v former_o declare_v himself_o against_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o be_v so_o very_a earnest_n to_o reject_v it_o that_o we_o can_v impute_v it_o to_o he_o without_o do_v he_o wrong_n we_o can_v even_o believe_v that_o he_o mean_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o a_o communion_n when_o it_o be_v orthodox_n and_o when_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o be_v schismatic_n for_o he_o have_v also_o declare_v himself_o against_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n because_o say_v he_o 174._o in_o take_v this_o way_n the_o examination_n of_o schism_n will_v be_v remit_v to_o that_o of_o the_o opinion_n and_o that_o we_o must_v always_o know_v whether_o the_o communion_n that_o they_o forsake_v be_v orthodox_n
church_n no_o one_o be_v responsible_a but_o for_o his_o own_o crime_n and_o not_o for_o those_o of_o other_o at_o least_o if_o he_o take_v no_o part_n with_o they_o or_o do_v not_o approve_v they_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o so_o that_o while_o there_o be_v no_o obstinateness_n to_o maintain_v error_n while_o there_o be_v no_o danger_n of_o be_v seduce_v and_o while_o one_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o the_o evil_a nor_o to_o hide_v one_o faith_n and_o piety_n under_o the_o vail_n of_o hypocrisy_n this_o father_n yield_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v communion_n with_o heretic_n as_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n have_v communion_n with_o the_o idolater_n of_o their_o time_n and_o as_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n have_v communion_n with_o the_o pharisee_n and_o sadducee_n and_o be_v find_v among_o they_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n but_o when_o there_o be_v a_o invincible_a opinionativeness_n and_o error_n be_v so_o deep_o root_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o hope_n of_o its_o be_v heal_v s._n augustine_n will_v in_o this_o case_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v separate_v himself_o from_o their_o communion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n the_o church_n say_v he_o suffer_v their_o error_n while_o they_o 6._o have_v no_o accuser_n or_o do_v not_o defend_v their_o false_a opinion_n with_o obstinacy_n but_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v and_o defend_v themselves_o obstinate_o in_o their_o opinion_n she_o separate_v they_o from_o her_o communion_n which_o be_v formal_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o right_n of_o active_a separation_n in_o a_o orthodox_n church_n and_o from_o the_o same_o we_o may_v evident_o conclude_v that_o this_o father_n do_v not_o approve_v that_o we_o shall_v remain_v in_o a_o heretical_a communion_n when_o there_o be_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o partake_v in_o error_n wickedness_n or_o superstition_n whether_o in_o effect_n or_o appearance_n and_o that_o he_o will_v on_o the_o contrary_n conclude_v that_o in_o this_o case_n the_o good_a shall_v separate_v themselves_o for_o the_o conservation_n of_o their_o own_o righteousness_n but_o to_o give_v a_o yet_o great_a light_n to_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v note_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n every_o society_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v that_o determine_v a_o false_a doctrine_n and_o publish_v book_n of_o it_o to_o teach_v it_o posterity_n and_o who_o will_v have_v none_o receive_v its_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o approve_v that_o doctrine_n in_o give_v the_o orthodox_n a_o just_a occasion_n to_o separate_v themselves_o she_o herself_o first_o of_o all_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v she_o that_o make_v the_o active_a separation_n and_o become_v schismatical_a this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o cresconius_n this_o donatist_n have_v say_v to_o he_o that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o crime_n of_o the_o traditor_n if_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o displease_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o fly_v from_o and_o abandon_v the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n to_o answer_v to_o this_o s._n augustine_n say_v first_o of_o all_o that_o though_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v traditor_n in_o his_o church_n yet_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o forsake_v it_o while_o he_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o their_o crime_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o condemn_v it_o and_o labour_v to_o correct_v it_o by_o preach_v and_o discipline_n he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o s._n cyprian_n who_o declaim_v against_o the_o vice_n of_o the_o church_n but_o who_o do_v not_o separate_v himself_o from_o it_o and_o by_o that_o of_o david_n of_o samuel_n of_o isaiah_n of_o jeremiah_n of_o zachary_n and_o other_o saint_n who_o cry_v out_o against_o the_o transgressor_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o without_o separate_v themselves_o notwithstanding_o since_o immediate_o after_o he_o add_v be_v it_o that_o the_o traditor_n have_v institute_v 38._o some_o new_a sacrament_n or_o some_o new_a baptism_n be_v it_o that_o they_o have_v compose_v book_n to_o teach_v other_o to_o do_v or_o imitate_v the_o action_n of_o the_o traditor_n or_o that_o they_o have_v recommend_v those_o book_n to_o posterity_n or_o that_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n if_o they_o have_v do_v so_o and_o suffer_v no_o person_n to_o have_v be_v in_o their_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o will_v read_v their_o book_n and_o approve_v that_o doctrine_n i_o say_v that_o they_o will_v have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o you_o see_v i_o in_o their_o schism_n you_o will_v then_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o i_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n these_o word_n note_v clear_o what_o i_o have_v say_v that_o when_o a_o church_n teach_v a_o false_a doctrine_n which_o it_o make_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o it_o will_v receive_v into_o its_o communion_n none_o but_o those_o who_o approve_v it_o it_o be_v not_o only_o just_a to_o separate_v from_o she_o but_o it_o be_v she_o herself_o that_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o cast_v herself_o into_o schism_n but_o this_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v in_o respect_n of_o we_o for_o she_o have_v not_o only_o decide_v as_o of_o faith_n the_o doctrine_n that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a she_o have_v not_o only_o set_v forth_o book_n to_o teach_v those_o tenet_n to_o posterity_n but_o she_o have_v cut_v off_o all_o those_o from_o her_o communion_n who_o will_v not_o believe_v they_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o she_o teach_v they_o so_o that_o we_o have_v in_o this_o regard_n a_o just_a reason_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v make_v the_o active_a separation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v break_v the_o christian_a unity_n and_o to_o which_o the_o schism_n ought_v to_o be_v impute_v and_o not_o to_o we_o who_o be_v in_o a_o mere_a passive_a separation_n from_o whence_o by_o the_o way_n it_o further_o follow_v that_o to_o the_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o the_o schism_n that_o be_v between_o we_o and_o to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v to_o blame_v we_o must_v necessary_o come_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o controvert_v article_n for_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v decide_v nothing_o that_o be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o gospel_n she_o have_v a_o right_a to_o reject_v all_o those_o from_o her_o communion_n who_o refuse_v to_o believe_v her_o doctrine_n we_o will_v grant_v this_o but_o if_o she_o have_v decide_v error_n it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o the_o necessity_n which_o she_o have_v impose_v on_o other_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v they_o in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v in_o her_o communion_n render_v her_o guilty_a of_o schism_n all_o depend_v therefore_o on_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n for_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n leave_v of_o doubt_v that_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v not_o only_o permit_v but_o even_o necessary_a to_o the_o orthodox_n in_o some_o certain_a case_n to_o be_v no_o long_o join_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o who_o teach_v those_o error_n and_o to_o live_v separate_v from_o their_o communion_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o close_a whether_o that_o multitude_n and_o visible_a extension_n can_v take_v away_o that_o right_n from_o a_o small_a party_n restrain_v to_o a_o few_o person_n and_o place_n for_o there_o remain_v nothing_o but_o this_o doubt_n to_o be_v take_v away_o but_o to_o effect_v this_o we_o must_v go_v on_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o second_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la the_o infallible_a and_o perpetual_a mark_n say_v he_o to_o know_v the_o church_n by_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o african_a father_n be_v a_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n because_o that_o visible_a extension_n according_a to_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o negative_a mark_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o every_o society_n which_o have_v not_o that_o extension_n be_v not_o the_o church_n so_o that_o this_o argue_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n it_o be_v add_v he_o by_o this_o principle_n that_o s._n augustine_n have_v dispute_v against_o the_o donatist_n and_o convince_v they_o to_o be_v schismatics_n this_o proposition_n be_v not_o less_o captious_a nor_o less_o ambiguous_a than_o the_o former_a for_o if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o
excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o believe_v they_o as_o to_o the_o five_o s._n augustine_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o say_v that_o those_o who_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o arian_n when_o the_o arian_n be_v the_o master_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v schismatic_n since_o he_o himself_o call_v they_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n the_o courageous_a and_o unshaken_a firmissimi_fw-la qui_fw-la fortiter_fw-la pro_fw-la fide_fw-la exulabant_fw-la he_o never_o mean_v to_o condemn_v their_o assembly_n which_o they_o make_v apart_o to_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o heresy_n since_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o heroical_a courage_n which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o of_o that_o ardent_a zeal_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n in_o effect_n s._n hilary_n praise_v some_o bishop_n of_o france_n germany_n and_o flanders_n of_o who_o he_o write_v that_o they_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n in_o exile_n and_o in_o particular_a he_o extol_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o synod_n of_o bythinia_n remain_v firm_a and_o constant_a in_o the_o faith_n and_o in_o gather_v themselves_o into_o a_o communion_n among_o themselves_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o other_o s._n augustine_n have_v therefore_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v no_o way_n schismatic_n for_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o be_v because_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o they_o refuse_v communion_n with_o the_o arian_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o ministry_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a not_o frivolous_a and_o capricious_a as_o those_o of_o the_o donatist_n but_o weighty_a and_o fundamental_a since_o they_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o arian_n will_v abolish_v the_o second_o because_o that_o although_o these_o courageous_a man_n of_o s._n augustine_n have_v renounce_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o ministry_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v notwithstanding_o that_o there_o be_v absolute_o no_o more_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v in_o the_o society_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v for_o beside_o that_o receive_n as_o they_o do_v their_o baptism_n from_o it_o they_o can_v not_o doubt_v that_o the_o child_n who_o die_v before_o they_o be_v infect_v with_o that_o heresy_n be_v save_v they_o do_v not_o also_o condemn_v the_o simple_a and_o the_o weak_a who_o remain_v unfeigned_o in_o that_o communion_n without_o take_v part_n in_o the_o impiety_n which_o be_v teach_v there_o so_o that_o their_o separation_n do_v not_o absolute_o respect_v that_o society_n but_o only_o the_o heretic_n that_o corrupt_v it_o but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n the_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n we_o need_v but_o only_o to_o apply_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o they_o last_o as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o six_o objection_n s._n augustine_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a difference_n between_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o arian_n make_v up_o almost_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o wherein_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v reestablish_v in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o first_o be_v a_o time_n of_o oppression_n and_o the_o other_o a_o time_n of_o liberty_n that_o in_o the_o former_a time_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o more_o a_o visible_a communion_n on_o the_o earth_n under_o which_o the_o faithful_a may_v place_v themselves_o they_o can_v remain_v under_o a_o corrupt_a ministry_n from_o which_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a have_v a_o right_a to_o separate_v the_o pure_a from_o the_o impure_a in_o wait_v till_o god_n shall_v deliver_v his_o church_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o bad_a pastor_n but_o in_o the_o second_o time_n where_o the_o orthodox_n and_o arian_n communion_n be_v in_o a_o visible_a opposition_n and_o such_o as_o be_v every_o where_o know_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o remain_v under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n without_o have_v a_o arian_n heart_n or_o at_o least_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o detestable_a hypocrisy_n for_o in_o the_o opposition_n of_o these_o two_o communion_n this_o very_a thing_n that_o they_o shall_v remain_v in_o the_o arian_n be_v a_o manifest_a condemnation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n which_o they_o can_v not_o do_v without_o be_v either_o arian_n or_o hypocrite_n moreover_o in_o the_o former_a time_n those_o who_o remain_v out_o of_o necessity_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o arian_n remain_v there_o in_o grief_n and_o ardent_o desire_v that_o god_n will_v procure_v they_o some_o mean_n to_o get_v out_o of_o it_o and_o to_o return_v to_o a_o orthodox_n ministry_n but_o in_o the_o latter_a god_n have_v give_v they_o the_o power_n to_o join_v themselves_o to_o a_o pure_a communion_n they_o can_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o arian_n without_o love_v and_o be_v please_v with_o it_o through_o those_o worldly_a interest_n which_o they_o can_v never_o prefer_v before_o the_o confession_n of_o a_o pure_a faith_n without_o be_v injurious_a to_o god_n without_o wound_v their_o own_o conscience_n without_o have_v a_o debauch_a and_o profane_a spirit_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o bind_v over_o themselves_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n behold_v here_o what_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v and_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o judge_v that_o we_o must_v answer_v they_o thus_o when_o they_o make_v the_o like_a objection_n to_o we_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o two_o time_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o go_v before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o which_o follow_v it_o and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v we_o will_v show_v they_o that_o although_o it_o be_v possible_a in_o the_o former_a time_n for_o some_o to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n under_o the_o corrupt_a ministry_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v do_v so_o at_o this_o day_n under_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o those_o two_o communion_n be_v now_o find_v to_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n i_o shall_v not_o urge_v this_o matter_n further_o we_o may_v now_o methinks_v conclude_v from_o all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o in_o this_o that_o if_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o ill-grounded_a objection_n that_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v make_v against_o we_o be_v certain_o one_o of_o that_o nature_n his_o argument_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o else_o but_o false_a or_o ill-understood_a proposition_n for_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o s._n augustine_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a society_n among_o all_o those_o which_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o christianity_n from_o who_o assembly_n one_o may_v not_o in_o certain_a case_n depart_v and_o withdraw_v one_o self_n from_o its_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o separation_n which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v that_o which_o that_o father_n have_v absolute_o condemn_v and_o for_o which_o he_o accuse_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v schismatic_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o will_v accuse_v they_o of_o schism_n without_o examine_v the_o foundation_n by_o a_o mere_a passive_a separation_n as_o that_o be_v wherein_o we_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o have_v take_v that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n for_o a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o he_o will_v have_v that_o mark_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v dispute_v it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o hold_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o we_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o berengarian_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n only_o last_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v any_o way_n contrary_a to_o we_o but_o it_o be_v true_a that_o our_o principle_n have_v all_o the_o conformity_n with_o his_o that_o any_o man_n can_v reasonable_o require_v this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n that_o which_o may_v be_v clear_o collect_v from_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v as_o the_o interest_n that_o we_o have_v in_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o go_v much_o far_o i_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o chapter_n and_o this_o three_o part_n concern_v our_o separation_n if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n and_o charity_n do_v not_o bind_v i_o to_o make_v a_o reflection_n upon_o a_o proposition_n that_o the_o author_n of_o
contest_v and_o when_o we_o allege_v to_o you_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n extension_n multitude_n and_o the_o other_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o own_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n be_v false_a or_o that_o its_o worship_n be_v corrupt_v or_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o advantage_n alone_o will_v give_v it_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n though_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v orthodox_n but_o we_o pretend_v only_o that_o set_v aside_o the_o discussion_n of_o doctrine_n we_o can_v convince_v you_o of_o schism_n by_o those_o prejudices_fw-la alone_o which_o without_o any_o further_a examination_n mark_v out_o which_o of_o the_o two_o communion_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n which_o be_v false_a and_o schismatical_a i_o have_v already_o answer_v divers_a time_n this_o objection_n but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v revive_v here_o further_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o show_v yet_o far_o the_o vanity_n of_o it_o and_o to_o discover_v more_o and_o more_o on_o which_o side_n the_o fallacy_n lie_v i_o say_v then_o that_o when_o i_o suppose_v in_o this_o dispute_n that_o we_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n my_o supposition_n be_v just_a and_o within_o the_o rule_n of_o good_a reason_n for_o i_o do_v not_o suppose_v it_o either_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v nor_o as_o a_o thing_n grant_v to_o i_o but_o as_o a_o matter_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v examine_v and_o on_o the_o examination_n of_o which_o that_o question_n of_o schism_n and_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v necessary_o to_o depend_v we_o will_v say_v they_o show_v you_o without_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o mere_a prejudices_fw-la that_o you_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o that_o you_o have_v no_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n nor_o to_o gather_v assembly_n and_o as_o for_o i_o i_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o that_o way_n be_v illusory_a and_o sophistical_a and_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n in_o order_n to_o know_v which_o of_o the_o two_o communion_n be_v schismatical_a and_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n to_o this_o effect_n i_o prove_v that_o though_o the_o protestant_a party_n shall_v be_v despoil_v of_o all_o those_o advantage_n treat_v on_o provide_v it_o have_v on_o its_o side_n the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o worship_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v it_o not_o it_o have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n that_o its_o assembly_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o its_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v just_a from_o whence_o it_o evident_o follow_v that_o all_o those_o prejudices_fw-la be_v to_o no_o purpose_n in_o the_o decide_n of_o our_o question_n and_o that_o all_o depend_v on_o the_o discussion_n of_o those_o point_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o we_o see_v here_o the_o use_n of_o my_o supposition_n the_o business_n at_o present_a be_v not_o to_o know_v whether_o we_o have_v right_o in_o the_o foundation_n or_o not_o if_o that_o be_v all_o the_o business_n i_o will_v not_o suppose_v it_o at_o all_o i_o will_v prove_v it_o but_o the_o business_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o can_v by_o those_o mere_a prejudices_fw-la prove_v that_o our_o separate_a assembly_n from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v unlawful_a but_o i_o show_v that_o they_o can_v because_o if_o we_o have_v reason_n on_o our_o side_n in_o the_o matter_n that_o be_v controvert_v our_o assembly_n be_v lawful_a notwithstanding_o those_o prejudices_fw-la in_o a_o word_n we_o pretend_v to_o maintain_v our_o assembly_n no_o otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o right_n that_o the_o foundation_n give_v we_o but_o by_o that_o right_n alone_o we_o pretend_v to_o maintain_v they_o so_o that_o when_o they_o contest_v it_o with_o we_o we_o run_v back_o to_o the_o foundation_n and_o we_o show_v they_o that_o the_o foundation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o render_v our_o assembly_n lawful_a from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v treat_v we_o as_o unjust_a and_o schismatic_n otherwise_o then_o in_o come_v to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o when_o therefore_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n they_o need_v but_o to_o set_v aside_o the_o discussion_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o to_o show_v we_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n they_o need_v but_o to_o lay_v aside_o that_o reason_n upon_o which_o we_o ground_n ourselves_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v find_v this_o shift_n to_o be_v so_o fine_a and_o ingenuous_a that_o he_o have_v judge_v it_o worthy_a to_o be_v consecrate_a to_o posterity_n by_o one_o of_o his_o book_n in_o fine_a if_o we_o be_v to_o clear_v this_o truth_n by_o example_n we_o need_v but_o to_o repeat_v here_o two_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v justify_v in_o the_o three_o part_n and_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o certain_a out_o of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o one_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n follow_v heresy_n and_o the_o other_o that_o a_o small_a number_n of_o the_o orthodox_n a_o small_a party_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o its_o pastor_n and_o spoil_v of_o all_o those_o kind_n of_o advantage_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v up_o its_o assembly_n apart_o and_o to_o hold_v the_o best_a christian_n society_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o do_v those_o that_o be_v heretic_n fill_v the_o church_n and_o as_o for_o the_o orthodox_n they_o meet_v as_o they_o can_v sometime_o in_o the_o field_n and_o sometime_o even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o novatian_o as_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v indisputable_a and_o justify_v by_o history_n we_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o do_v but_o to_o demand_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o orthodox_n be_v schismatic_n for_o have_v so_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n not_o only_o by_o a_o negative_a separation_n but_o even_o by_o a_o positive_a one_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o their_o assembly_n be_v unlawful_a whether_o he_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o same_o communion_n with_o heretic_n then_o in_o withdraw_v from_o they_o whether_o he_o think_v that_o the_o arrian_n can_v have_v say_v to_o they_o with_o any_o reason_n that_o without_o enter_v upon_o any_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n they_o can_v convince_v they_o of_o schism_n by_o that_o separation_n alone_o whether_o he_o believe_v that_o those_o orthodox_n have_v give_v a_o very_a ill_a answer_n in_o say_v that_o since_o their_o separation_n be_v only_o found_v on_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v by_o that_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o judge_v and_o not_o by_o those_o vain_a and_o deceitful_a advantage_n which_o sometime_o follow_v the_o church_n but_o which_o oftentimes_o abandon_v it_o also_o and_o upon_o which_o nothing_o of_o certainty_n can_v be_v establish_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v answer_v what_o he_o please_v but_o we_o be_v at_o least_o assure_v that_o he_o can_v neither_o condemn_v the_o arrian_n without_o justify_v we_o nor_o justify_v the_o orthodox_n without_o condemn_v himself_o it_o be_v necessary_a then_o that_o we_o come_v to_o agree_v in_o this_o truth_n that_o the_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o raise_v assembly_n belong_v to_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o and_o that_o if_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n teach_v false_a doctrine_n and_o corrupt_v the_o ministry_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o it_o can_v be_v allow_v to_o the_o faithful_a to_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o they_o the_o true_a faithful_a remain_v yet_o unite_v among_o themselves_o by_o that_o external_n union_n out_o of_o which_o their_o assembly_n proceed_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o have_v a_o right_a to_o meet_v together_o and_o to_o make_v up_o a_o body_n in_o a_o visible_a communion_n but_o they_o will_v say_v if_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o general_o all_o the_o pastor_n forsake_v those_o pretend_a true_a faithful_n whereof_o you_o speak_v who_o be_v there_o that_o shall_v assemble_v they_o they_o be_v all_o but_o so_o many_o mere_a private_a man_n and_o what_o right_o have_v those_o private_a man_n to_o gather_v assembly_n beside_o religious_a assembly_n be_v chief_o institute_v for_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n and_o administration_n of_o the_o sarrament_n and_o can_v any_o ascribe_v the_o right_n of_o preach_v and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n to_o mere_a private_a man_n separate_v from_o their_o pastor_n when_o therefore_o
into_o a_o inevitable_a damnation_n and_o to_o have_v precipitate_v other_o by_o their_o example_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o lest_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v want_v in_o that_o respect_n and_o blind_a obedience_n that_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n require_v of_o all_o the_o world_n this_o will_v be_v in_o truth_n to_o set_v that_o obedience_n at_o two_o high_a a_o price_n and_o it_o will_v cost_v we_o very_o dear_a but_o they_o will_v find_v but_o few_o person_n of_o good_a understanding_n who_o will_v not_o confess_v that_o that_o will_v be_v to_o push_v on_o thing_n a_o little_a too_o far_o they_o will_v say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o suppose_v a_o thing_n so_o much_o in_o question_n that_o that_o prodigious_a corruption_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o those_o pretend_a interest_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o man_n salvation_n which_o according_a to_o we_o oblige_v our_o father_n to_o reform_v themselves_o without_o have_v any_o regard_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o prelate_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o chimaera_n that_o we_o ourselves_o have_v form_v at_o our_o pleasure_n or_o specious_a pretence_n that_o our_o father_n take_v for_o occasion_n to_o separate_v themselves_o and_o that_o we_o take_v after_o they_o to_o defend_v they_o with_o to_o answer_v to_o this_o objection_n i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o our_o father_n make_v use_v of_o those_o motive_n as_o a_o pretence_n to_o cover_v their_o other_o interest_n with_o they_o can_v scarce_o know_v how_o to_o imagine_v any_o interest_n interweave_v in_o a_o business_n that_o evident_o draw_v after_o it_o a_o thousand_o persecution_n and_o a_o thousand_o affliction_n and_o wherein_o they_o be_v necessary_o to_o go_v through_o the_o most_o violent_a storm_n as_o the_o sequel_n will_v justify_v in_o effect_n let_v they_o say_v as_o much_o as_o much_o as_o they_o will_v that_o luther_n be_v hurry_v away_o by_o his_o resentment_n it_o belong_v to_o those_o who_o treat_v he_o with_o so_o much_o injustice_n to_o dispute_v that_o matter_n with_o he_o before_o the_o tribunal_n of_o god_n who_o will_v one_o day_n render_v to_o every_o man_n according_a to_o his_o work_n but_o as_o to_o our_o father_n who_o have_v no_o part_n in_o those_o personal_a quarrel_n they_o can_v no_o way_n be_v suspect_v to_o have_v have_v a_o interest_n of_o passion_n or_o animosity_n i_o will_v not_o likewise_o say_v that_o if_o our_o father_n themselves_o have_v have_v other_o interest_n than_o those_o which_o they_o have_v set_v before_o we_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v say_v in_o respect_n of_o we_o that_o we_o do_v not_o follow_v they_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n since_o we_o have_v have_v leisure_n enough_o to_o acknowledge_v what_o our_o reformation_n have_v draw_v along_o with_o it_o and_o what_o it_o have_v cost_v we_o but_o i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o i_o make_v that_o supposition_n only_o to_o let_v our_o adversary_n see_v that_o without_o amuse_v we_o any_o more_o with_o those_o formality_n and_o those_o perplex_v way_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o continual_o which_o be_v proper_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o defend_v error_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o church_n by_o the_o tyranny_n of_o those_o who_o govern_v they_o ought_v to_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o to_o determine_v with_o we_o those_o fundamental_a article_n upon_o which_o we_o ground_n the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o i_o do_v not_o then_o prejudge_v any_o thing_n by_o my_o supposition_n i_o explain_v only_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o persuasion_n that_o they_o entertain_v if_o what_o they_o say_v be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o have_v have_v reason_n to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o without_o any_o more_o reason_v a_o man_n ought_v always_o to_o prefer_v god_n and_o his_o own_o salvation_n before_o a_o hundred_o pope_n and_o before_o ten_o thousand_o bishop_n we_o ought_v then_o to_o come_v to_o a_o examination_n of_o those_o matter_n this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la as_o hot_a as_o he_o be_v in_o his_o controversy_n have_v be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v for_o to_o 7._o disentangle_v himself_o from_o a_o argument_n to_o which_o he_o say_v the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o apology_n of_o mr._n daille_n be_v reducible_a and_o which_o he_o represent_v in_o these_o word_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o remain_v unite_v to_o such_o a_o communion_n as_o bind_v we_o to_o profess_v fundamental_a error_n against_o the_o faith_n and_o to_o practice_v a_o idolatrous_a and_o sacrilegious_a worship_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n bind_v we_o to_o profess_v divers_a fundamental_a error_n and_o to_o practice_v idolatrous_a and_o sacrilegious_a worship_n diverse_a way_n as_o in_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n etc._n etc._n he_o distinguish_v between_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n one_o of_o which_o he_o call_v simple_a and_o negative_a which_o say_v he_o consist_v more_o in_o the_o negation_n of_o certain_a act_n of_o communion_n then_o in_o positive_a act_n against_o that_o communion_n from_o which_o we_o separate_v the_o other_o he_o call_v a_o positive_a separation_n which_o include_v the_o erect_v of_o a_o separate_a society_n the_o establish_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n and_o the_o positive_a condemnation_n of_o the_o former_a communion_n to_o which_o it_o have_v be_v unite_v upon_o that_o distinction_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n that_o the_o calvinist_n say_v that_o their_o conscience_n will_v not_o any_o more_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v unite_v with_o the_o catholic_n shelter_v themselves_o under_o that_o ambiguous_a term_n of_o union_n that_o their_o conscience_n can_v any_o further_o hinder_v they_o from_o take_v part_n in_o some_o action_n which_o their_o false_a principle_n make_v they_o look_v upon_o as_o criminal_a but_o they_o will_v no_o way_n engage_v they_o to_o all_o those_o excess_n to_o which_o they_o be_v carry_v out_o that_o in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o without_o betray_v your_o conscience_n they_o can_v not_o give_v that_o honour_n which_o we_o pay_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o their_o relic_n they_o ought_v to_o content_v themselves_o not_o to_o give_v it_o but_o that_o it_o will_v in_o no_o wise_n follow_v from_o thence_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o go_v about_o to_o set_v up_o a_o body_n apart_o that_o it_o be_v this_o latter_a sort_n of_o separation_n whereof_o they_o accuse_v we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v that_o kind_n of_o it_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o from_o and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o say_v he_o the_o calvinist_n shall_v make_v what_o supposition_n they_o please_v upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o they_o shall_v as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o do_v accuse_v it_o of_o error_n and_o idolatry_n it_o will_v be_v enough_o to_o answer_v they_o in_o one_o word_n that_o if_o those_o pretend_a error_n shall_v give_v they_o any_o right_a to_o refuse_v to_o profess_v they_o and_o to_o practice_v those_o action_n which_o shall_v include_v they_o yet_o they_o no_o way_n give_v they_o any_o night_n to_o set_v up_o themselves_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o anathematise_v she_o to_o set_v up_o a_o body_n a_o part_n and_o to_o take_v to_o themselves_o the_o quality_n of_o pastor_n although_o they_o have_v neither_o authority_n nor_o mission_n i_o do_v not_o now_o meddle_v with_o that_o positive_a separation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v so_o great_a a_o crime_n in_o we_o we_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o end_n that_o our_o father_n do_v nothing_o in_o that_o respect_n but_o what_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v in_o their_o conscience_n and_o with_o the_o neglect_n of_o which_o they_o can_v not_o dispense_v without_o sin_n but_o this_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o consider_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n it_o may_v be_v enough_o for_o we_o at_o present_a to_o know_v that_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la we_o may_v suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n indisputable_a that_o our_o father_n obey_v the_o dictate_v of_o their_o conscience_n have_v right_a to_o resuse_v to_o profess_v those_o error_n in_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v entangle_v and_o no_o more_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o certain_a action_n that_o involve_v those_o error_n i_o profess_v it_o be_v desirable_a that_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v we_o a_o little_a more_o clear_o his_o
transubstantiation_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o that_o which_o be_v yet_o further_o considerable_a be_v that_o as_o the_o essential_a truth_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o link_v with_o one_o another_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o that_o may_v not_o be_v as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o centre_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o may_v not_o have_v reference_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o immediate_a connexion_n and_o which_o all_o the_o other_o may_v not_o serve_v to_o prove_v and_o uphold_v which_o make_v out_o divers_a way_n or_o manner_n of_o establish_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a even_o so_o those_o error_n that_o be_v destructive_a be_v so_o repugnant_a to_o those_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o which_o may_v not_o be_v oppose_v not_o only_o by_o all_o in_o general_n but_o even_o almost_o by_o each_o one_o in_o particular_a which_o show_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a way_n of_o overthrow_v they_o and_o destroy_v they_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o when_o they_o shall_v escape_v one_o of_o those_o way_n they_o will_v be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v by_o another_o for_o example_n transubstantiation_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o sincerity_n of_o god_n be_v also_o repugnant_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o formation_n of_o his_o body_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n to_o the_o state_n of_o that_o glory_n wherein_o he_o be_v at_o present_a to_o the_o article_n of_o his_o ascension_n and_o of_o his_o existence_n in_o heaven_n to_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o dwell_v in_o we_o which_o be_v by_o his_o spirit_n and_o by_o our_o faith_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o we_o shall_v have_v for_o his_o flesh_n and_o for_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v spiritual_a to_o the_o character_n of_o both_o the_o sacrament_n wherein_o there_o never_o be_v any_o transubstantiation_n make_v and_o to_o the_o perpetual_a order_n that_o god_n observe_v when_o he_o wrought_v miracle_n which_o be_v to_o lay_v they_o open_v to_o man_n eye_n and_o sense_n so_o that_o when_o a_o man_n shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o perceive_v any_o of_o those_o repugnance_n he_o will_v perceive_v the_o other_o which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o effect_n and_o which_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o reject_v those_o error_n see_v here_o then_o all_o the_o condition_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o form_n of_o a_o true_a faith_n even_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a behold_v they_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o by_o consequence_n behold_v the_o scripture_n remain_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o endeavour_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o he_o so_o strong_o oppose_v it_o it_o will_v always_o be_v what_o god_n have_v make_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o fountain_n and_o only_a source_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n or_o as_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o only_o can_v give_v we_o quiet_a of_o mind_n and_o 1._o peace_n of_o conscience_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la form_n against_o the_o scripture_n have_v these_o three_o character_n the_o one_o that_o they_o may_v be_v turn_v against_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o as_o he_o have_v make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v also_o make_v they_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o he_o will_v send_v we_o back_o the_o other_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o be_v null_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n and_o the_o three_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o tradition_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o be_v solid_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o be_v what_o will_v appear_v if_o what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o this_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n be_v well_o examine_v the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a cause_n for_o their_o separation_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_a at_o the_o bottom_n in_o the_o controvert_v point_n we_o shall_v certain_o be_v the_o most_o ungrateful_a person_n in_o the_o world_n if_o after_o the_o favour_n that_o god_n have_v show_v we_o in_o re-establish_a the_o purity_n of_o his_o gospel_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o we_o shall_v not_o think_v ourselves_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o everlasting_a thanks_o so_o great_a and_o precious_a a_o advantage_n high_o call_v for_o our_o resentment_n and_o that_o in_o enjoy_v it_o with_o delight_n we_o shall_v pay_v our_o acknowledgement_n to_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o what_o ground_n soever_o we_o shall_v have_v to_o rejoice_v in_o god_n we_o must_v notwithstanding_o avow_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o insensible_a in_o regard_n of_o other_o if_o we_o can_v behold_v without_o a_o extreme_a affliction_n the_o misery_n of_o so_o many_o man_n who_o voluntary_o deprive_v themselves_o of_o that_o good_a those_o who_o be_v at_o present_a engage_v in_o those_o error_n and_o superstition_n from_o which_o it_o have_v please_v the_o divine_a goodness_n to_o deliver_v we_o be_v our_o brethren_n by_o the_o external_n profession_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o by_o the_o consecration_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o baptism_n and_o how_o can_v we_o entire_o rejoice_v while_o we_o see_v they_o in_o a_o state_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v so_o bad_a and_o so_o contrary_a to_o our_o common_a call_v i_o know_v that_o god_n only_o who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o man_n heart_n and_o mind_n can_v dissipate_v that_o gloomy_a darkness_n which_o they_o be_v involve_v in_o and_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o pour_v out_o our_o ardent_a and_o continual_a prayer_n to_o he_o for_o his_o grace_n for_o they_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o neglect_v humane_a method_n among_o which_o that_o of_o justify_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o their_o separation_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o efficacious_a and_o as_o it_o be_v by_o that_o especial_o that_o they_o labour_v to_o render_v we_o odious_a so_o be_v to_o that_o that_o i_o shall_v allow_v the_o sequel_n of_o this_o work_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v into_o three_o degree_n the_o first_o consist_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v loud_o pronounce_v against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o which_o they_o have_v formal_o renounce_v the_o second_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o church_n and_o those_o of_o its_o party_n and_o the_o three_o in_o that_o they_o have_v make_v other_o assembly_n than_o she_o and_o that_o they_o have_v rank_v themselves_o under_o another_o form_n of_o ministry_n we_o have_v treat_v of_o the_o first_o already_o where_o we_o have_v show_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o our_o father_n make_v the_o three_o shall_v be_v speak_v to_o in_o the_o four_o part_n and_o this_o be_v design_v to_o examine_v the_o second_o our_o inquiry_n therefore_o at_o present_a will_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o our_o father_n in_o reform_v themselves_o aught_o to_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n or_o whither_o notwithstanding_o the_o reformation_n they_o ought_v yet_o to_o have_v abode_n with_o they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o to_o have_v live_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o they_o do_v heretofore_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o make_v clear_a in_o this_o three_o part_n of_o this_o work_n to_o enter_v upon_o this_o business_n i_o confess_v that_o if_o we_o can_v suppose_v it_o as_o a_o certainty_n that_o all_o separation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v odious_a and_o criminal_a we_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o first_o in_o condemn_v the_o action_n of_o our_o father_n and_o that_o whatever_o aversion_n we_o shall_v have_v for_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o we_o see_v reign_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o ought_v to_o labour_v to_o bear_v they_o as_o patient_o as_o it_o can_v be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o do_v in_o wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n
to_o correct_v they_o and_o notwithstanding_o to_o enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o to_o live_v under_o its_o ministry_n but_o so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o supposition_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a than_o this_o truth_n that_o as_o there_o be_v unjust_a rash_a and_o schismatical_a separation_n so_o there_o may_v be_v also_o not_o only_o just_a and_o lawful_a one_o but_o necessary_a and_o indispensable_a one_o also_o so_o the_o primitive_a christian_n withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jewish_a church_n after_o it_o have_v obstinate_o remain_v in_o its_o unbelief_n and_o afterward_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o first_o century_n hold_v no_o communion_n with_o the_o valentinian_o nor_o with_o the_o manichee_n nor_o in_o general_a with_o those_o heretic_n who_o disturb_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n with_o their_o error_n nay_o when_o the_o arian_n have_v even_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o synod_n and_o church_n there_o be_v a_o actual_a separation_n make_v of_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o person_n as_o well_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o that_o of_o the_o people_n who_o will_v not_o have_v any_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o who_o endure_v upon_o that_o account_n all_o sort_n of_o persecution_n therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o s._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n earnest_o exhort_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o orthodox_n people_n by_o a_o public_a letter_n that_o he_o address_v to_o they_o the_o name_n of_o peace_n say_v he_o to_o they_o be_v indeed_o very_o specious_a and_o the_o mere_a appearance_n of_o unity_n have_v arianos_fw-la something_o splendid_a in_o it_o but_o who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o church_n and_o the_o gospel_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o peace_n than_o that_o which_o come_v from_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o he_o give_v to_o his_o apostle_n before_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o that_o which_o he_o leave_v in_o trust_n with_o they_o by_o his_o eternal_a command_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o leave_v they_o it_o be_v this_o peace_n which_o we_o have_v take_v care_n to_o seek_v when_o it_o have_v be_v lose_v and_o to_o re-establish_a when_o it_o have_v be_v disturb_v and_o to_o preserve_v after_o we_o have_v find_v it_o again_o but_o the_o sin_n of_o our_o time_n and_o the_o minister_n or_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o so_o great_a a_o good_a nor_o that_o we_o shall_v so_o much_o as_o partake_v of_o it_o they_o have_v their_o peace_n which_o they_o boast_v of_o which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unity_n of_o impiety_n while_o they_o carry_v themselves_o not_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o antichrist_n and_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n i_o exhort_v you_o say_v he_o that_o you_o take_v heed_n of_o antichrist_n be_v not_o deceive_v by_o a_o foolish_a love_n of_o wall_n nor_o respect_v the_o church_n more_o on_o roof_n and_o in_o house_n nor_o strive_v no_o more_o on_o such_o frivolous_a consideration_n for_o the_o name_n of_o peace_n as_o for_o my_o self_n i_o find_v more_o certainty_n in_o the_o mountain_n in_o the_o forest_n in_o the_o lake_n in_o prison_n in_o gulf_n for_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n animate_v the_o prophet_n separate_a therefore_o yourselves_o from_o auxentius_n who_o be_v a_o angel_n of_o satan_n a_o enemy_n to_o christ_n a_o open_a persecutor_n a_o violator_n of_o the_o faith_n who_o make_v a_o deceitful_a profession_n of_o the_o faith_n before_o the_o emperor_n in_o which_o he_o join_v blasphemy_n to_o that_o deceit_n let_v he_o assemble_v as_o many_o synod_n as_o he_o please_v against_o i_o let_v he_o make_v i_o be_v declare_v a_o heretic_n as_o he_o have_v often_o already_o do_v let_v he_o proscribe_v i_o by_o public_a authority_n let_v he_o stir_v up_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o great_a man_n against_o i_o as_o much_o as_o he_o will_v he_o can_v never_o be_v any_o other_o to_o i_o than_o a_o devil_n since_o he_o be_v a_o arian_n i_o shall_v never_o have_v peace_n but_o with_o those_o who_o follow_v the_o decree_n of_o our_o nicene_n father_n will_v anathematise_v the_o arian_n and_o acknowledge_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v true_o god_n s._n epiphanius_n also_o relate_v that_o before_o the_o synod_n of_o seleucid_n 73_o wherein_o arianism_n be_v establish_v many_o people_n who_o find_v themselves_o to_o be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o arian_n bishop_n remain_v firm_a in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o set_v up_o other_o bishop_n themselves_o and_o the_o history_n of_o socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n may_v teach_v we_o that_o while_o the_o arian_n possess_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n the_o orthodox_n hold_v their_o assembly_n apart_o in_o the_o field_n as_o well_o as_o in_o private_a house_n with_o the_o same_o judgement_n s._n ambrose_n teach_v that_o jesus_n 9_o christ_n alone_o be_v he_o from_o who_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o and_o to_o who_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v lord_n to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n that_o above_o all_o thing_n the_o faith_n of_o a_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v regard_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o hold_v it_o there_o if_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v there_o but_o if_o a_o people_n may_v be_v find_v to_o be_v there_o who_o be_v violator_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o that_o a_o heretical_a pastor_n have_v pollute_v that_o habitation_n we_o ought_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o avoid_v all_o commerce_n with_o that_o synagogue_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o every_o church_n that_o reject_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o do_v not_o preserve_v the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o apostle_n preach_v without_o fear_n lest_o its_o communion_n shall_v brand_v we_o with_o some_o note_n of_o perfidiousness_n there_o can_v not_o therefore_o be_v a_o more_o unreasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n than_o to_o prepossess_v one_o self_n in_o general_n against_o all_o manner_n of_o separation_n for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o communion_n of_o man_n be_v no_o otherwise_o desirable_a than_o as_o it_o can_v consist_v with_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n and_o that_o when_o that_o of_o man_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n and_o our_o own_o salvation_n which_o be_v the_o only_a end_n of_o a_o religious_a society_n we_o ought_v no_o long_o to_o hesitate_n about_o our_o separation_n but_o to_o make_v out_o this_o truth_n yet_o a_o little_a more_o clear_a we_o need_v but_o to_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n what_o we_o have_v already_o say_v in_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v consider_v either_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o internal_a state_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o society_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o the_o true_a elect_a of_o god_n without_o any_o mixture_n of_o hypocrite_n and_o the_o worldly_a pure_a throughout_o as_o she_o be_v in_o god_n sight_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o external_n state_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o society_n which_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n include_v a_o sufficient_o great_a number_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o worldly_a who_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o be_v of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o appearance_n only_o that_o distinction_n be_v evident_a enough_o of_o itself_o not_o to_o need_v any_o proof_n and_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o will_v not_o oppose_v it_o but_o although_o they_o do_v not_o oppose_v that_o distinction_n yet_o they_o never_o fail_v of_o confound_v both_o those_o respect_n for_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o promise_n that_o god_n have_v make_v concern_v the_o perpetual_a subsistence_n of_o his_o church_n where_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o church_n only_o as_o make_v up_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a since_o to_o speak_v proper_o god_n look_v upon_o they_o alone_o as_o his_o true_a church_n they_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o hypocrite_n and_o when_o the_o contest_v be_v about_o establish_v the_o duty_n to_o which_o a_o religious_a society_n engage_v we_o where_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o consider_v the_o church_n as_o mingle_v with_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a the_o faithful_a and_o the_o worldly_a such_o as_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o be_v pure_a and_o without_o any_o mixture_n of_o hypocrite_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o
judge_v of_o their_o action_n either_o to_o condemn_v or_o absolve_v it_o until_o first_o of_o all_o they_o have_v examine_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o they_o have_v allege_v which_o can_v never_o be_v do_v but_o by_o a_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n in_o effect_n every_o accusation_n which_o have_v no_o certain_a foundation_n and_o which_o one_o must_v be_v compel_v to_o retract_v be_v precipitate_a and_o rash_a but_o that_o which_o they_o form_n against_o our_o father_n before_o their_o have_v examine_v the_o foundation_n be_v of_o that_o nature_n it_o have_v no_o certain_a foundation_n for_o they_o can_v know_v whether_o their_o action_n be_v just_a or_o unjust_a and_o they_o may_v be_v force_v to_o retract_v it_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v examine_v their_o reason_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o condemnable_a rashness_n in_o they_o who_o have_v a_o right_a to_o repel_v till_o they_o have_v make_v that_o examination_n and_o it_o be_v to_o oblige_v they_o to_o do_v it_o that_o we_o suppose_v that_o our_o father_n have_v right_a at_o the_o foundation_n chap._n ii_o that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_a at_o the_o foundation_n but_o they_o will_v say_v whatsoever_o we_o shall_v pretend_v we_o can_v never_o do_v otherwise_o than_o condemn_v the_o separation_n of_o your_o father_n not_o for_o not_o have_v just_a ground_n of_o separation_n but_o because_o the_o right_n of_o separate_v one_o self_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o a_o special_a privilege_n the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o we_o can_v never_o lawful_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o she_o and_o because_o it_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a indispensable_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n to_o obey_v and_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n so_o that_o your_o father_n be_v on_o one_o side_n subject_a to_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n they_o ought_v never_o to_o have_v divide_v themselves_o from_o their_o body_n for_o what_o cause_n soever_o there_o shall_v have_v be_v and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n no_o salvation_n to_o be_v have_v otherwise_o than_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o crime_n for_o any_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o whatsoever_o pretence_n they_o can_v urge_v for_o that_o purpose_n this_o objection_n be_v found_v upon_o these_o two_o proposition_n the_o one_o that_o we_o never_o ought_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o her_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o the_o other_o that_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o particular_a as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o proposition_n i_o confess_v as_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o people_n owe_v a_o great_a respect_n and_o obedience_n to_o the_o pastor_n that_o administer_v to_o they_o the_o nourishment_n of_o their_o soul_n the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o st._n paul_n obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o you_o and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n this_o obedience_n ought_v to_o be_v 13._o accompany_v with_o a_o real_a esteem_n that_o shall_v make_v we_o to_o presume_v well_o of_o they_o which_o shall_v give_v we_o a_o readiness_n to_o be_v instruct_v by_o their_o word_n and_o be_v very_o remote_a from_o calumny_n murmur_n and_o rash_a suspicion_n found_v upon_o light_a appearance_n and_o that_o obedience_n that_o esteem_n that_o good_a opinion_n ought_v to_o be_v without_o doubt_n great_a for_o all_o the_o body_n in_o general_n than_o for_o particular_a man_n in_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a probability_n that_o a_o whole_a body_n shall_v contain_v more_o light_n and_o by_o consequence_n more_o authority_n than_o each_o private_a man_n can_v have_v i_o say_v that_o when_o even_o vice_n be_v general_o spread_v over_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o pastor_n the_o people_n ought_v to_o labour_v to_o bear_v they_o with_o patience_n and_o cover_v they_o as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v with_o charity_n in_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o it_o will_v please_v he_o to_o cleanse_v his_o sanctuary_n and_o to_o send_v good_a labourer_n into_o his_o harvest_n and_o howsoever_o it_o shall_v be_v while_o they_o can_v work_v out_o their_o salvation_n under_o their_o ministry_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o but_o we_o ought_v not_o also_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o duty_n of_o a_o people_n towards_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n shall_v be_v without_o all_o bound_n or_o that_o their_o dependence_n on_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o measure_n that_o which_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n touch_v the_o bond_n of_o church_n communion_n aught_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o the_o pastor_n and_o to_o the_o people_n their_o duty_n be_v mutual_a and_o there_o be_v none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o on_o who_o they_o can_v depend_v without_o condition_n to_o flatter_v the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n with_o that_o privilege_n be_v to_o set_v up_o man_n upon_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n to_o inspire_v they_o with_o pride_n vanity_n negligence_n it_o be_v to_o set_v up_o a_o lordship_n in_o the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v forbid_v and_o to_o give_v pastor_n the_o boldness_n to_o do_v and_o adventure_v upon_o all_o thing_n it_o be_v certain_a therefore_o that_o the_o tie_n which_o the_o faithful_a have_v to_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n be_v limit_v and_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o endure_v but_o as_o far_o as_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o fidelity_n that_o we_o owe_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o our_o own_o salvation_n can_v subsist_v with_o their_o government_n if_o it_o fall_v out_o so_o that_o their_o government_n can_v be_v any_o further_a compatible_a with_o those_o thing_n in_o that_o case_n they_o ought_v to_o separate_v and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o set_v up_o the_o most_o senseless_a wicked_a and_o profane_a proposition_n in_o the_o world_n to_o say_v the_o contrary_n the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o church_n only_o as_o a_o mere_a external_a mean_n to_o preserve_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n there_o and_o to_o lead_v man_n to_o salvation_n but_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n teach_v we_o that_o when_o mere_a external_a mean_n shall_v be_v remote_a from_o their_o end_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o guide_v we_o to_o their_o end_n they_o turn_v we_o away_o from_o and_o deprive_v we_o of_o it_o that_o then_o the_o love_n which_o we_o have_v for_o the_o end_n aught_o to_o prevail_v over_o that_o which_o we_o may_v have_v for_o the_o mean_n because_o the_o mean_n be_v only_o desirable_a in_o reference_n to_o their_o end_n and_o the_o regard_n which_o we_o have_v for_o they_o be_v but_o a_o effect_n or_o a_o production_n of_o that_o which_o we_o have_v for_o the_o end_n so_o that_o when_o those_o who_o be_v wont_a to_o distribute_v to_o we_o aliment_v necessary_a to_o our_o life_n give_v we_o on_o the_o contrary_a poisonous_a meat_n instead_o of_o aliment_n and_o when_o they_o will_v force_v we_o to_o take_v they_o we_o must_v no_o long_o doubt_n that_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o life_n ought_v to_o take_v we_o off_o from_o that_o tie_n which_o we_o may_v have_v have_v to_o those_o person_n a_o guide_n be_v a_o mean_n to_o conduct_v we_o to_o the_o place_n whither_o we_o desire_v to_o go_v but_o when_o we_o know_v that_o that_o guide_n lead_v we_o in_o a_o false_a way_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o help_v we_o to_o go_v to_o that_o place_n he_o make_v we_o wander_v from_o it_o it_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o he_o and_o renounce_v his_o conduct_n the_o ordinary_a pastor_n be_v guide_n man_n that_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n if_o therefore_o instead_o of_o show_v we_o they_o make_v we_o go_v a_o quite_o contrary_a way_n who_o can_v doubt_v that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o forsake_v they_o but_o they_o will_v say_v how_o can_v they_o be_v forsake_v without_o resist_a god_n himself_o who_o have_v subject_v they_o to_o they_o be_v not_o their_o ministry_n a_o divine_a institution_n and_o be_v it_o not_o jesus_n christ_n who_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n paul_n have_v give_v some_o to_o be_v apostle_n 4._o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n for_o the_o assemble_v of_o the_o saint_n i_o answer_v that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v that_o which_o there_o be_v of_o divine_a in_o a_o ministry_n from_o that_o which_o there_o be_v
hinder_v but_o that_o she_o may_v external_o deny_v the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o she_o may_v entire_o lose_v her_o love_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v from_o she_o while_o she_o shall_v be_v in_o that_o state_n and_o till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o see_v here_o of_o what_o force_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o produce_v to_o ground_v this_o special_a privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o see_v that_o a_o man_n of_o good_a understanding_n who_o will_v satisfy_v his_o mind_n and_o his_o conscience_n upon_o so_o weighty_a a_o point_n ought_v not_o to_o remain_v there_o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o other_o way_n of_o clear_v that_o doubt_n which_o i_o have_v note_v which_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o pretention_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o examination_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o her_o worship_n for_o it_o be_v there_o principal_o that_o the_o character_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n ought_v to_o be_v find_v and_o by_o consequence_n he_o must_v come_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o no_o further_o amuse_v himself_o with_o prejudices_fw-la as_o to_o the_o second_o way_n by_o which_o i_o have_v say_v we_o may_v clear_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n to_o be_v join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o consist_v in_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n whether_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a order_n that_o bind_v we_o indispensable_o to_o she_o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n must_v be_v condemn_v but_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o that_o church_n as_o of_o all_o other_o particular_a church_n and_o say_v that_o we_o can_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o she_o but_o when_o we_o have_v just_a and_o lawful_a cause_n so_o to_o do_v there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o do_v not_o judge_n that_o we_o can_v pass_v over_o light_o a_o point_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n which_o ought_v to_o serve_v for_o a_o general_a and_o perpetual_a rule_n to_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v so_o set_v herself_o beyond_o a_o state_n of_o equality_n above_o other_o church_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v produce_v some_o very_a express_a and_o indisputable_a order_n of_o god_n for_o it_o but_o instead_o of_o that_o she_o do_v nothing_o but_o reverberate_v the_o same_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v she_o boast_v herself_o to_o be_v the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n she_o apply_v to_o herself_o all_o that_o she_o can_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o favour_n of_o that_o apostle_n and_o particular_o the_o order_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o the_o apostleship_n in_o which_o jesus_n christ_n reestablish_v he_o by_o those_o word_n can_v be_v communicate_v to_o his_o successor_n or_o as_o if_o the_o foundation_n that_o jesus_n christ_n suppose_v and_o upon_o which_o he_o reestablish_v he_o in_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o wit_n that_o he_o shall_v love_v he_o more_o than_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n pure_o personal_a in_o s._n peter_n and_o whereof_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o transmit_v any_o part_n to_o his_o successor_n nor_o by_o consequence_n to_o invest_v they_o with_o his_o office_n which_o be_v restore_v to_o he_o only_o upon_o a_o supposition_n of_o that_o love_n or_o last_o as_o if_o the_o office_n of_o feed_v christ_n sheep_n include_v a_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n for_o the_o sheep_n to_o receive_v their_o death_n when_o they_o shall_v give_v it_o they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o their_o food_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v a_o high_a pretention_n than_o this_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o what_o more_o can_v she_o pretend_v to_o then_o to_o make_v heaven_n itself_o depend_v on_o her_o communion_n and_o to_o leave_v no_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o any_o but_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o dependence_n but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o never_o be_v any_o thing_n worse_o establish_v than_o that_o pretention_n they_o allege_v in_o its_o favour_n nothing_o that_o be_v clear_a and_o distinct_a and_o even_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v for_o it_o be_v make_v after_o a_o very_a strange_a manner_n this_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o reason_n why_o our_o adversary_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o insist_v much_o upon_o scripture_n but_o fly_v off_o present_o to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n they_o hope_v to_o prolong_v the_o dispute_n to_o eternity_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o possession_n of_o that_o despotical_a authority_n which_o she_o exercise_v over_o the_o church_n that_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n in_o effect_n the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n will_v scarce_o suffice_v to_o read_v well_o and_o thorough_o examine_v all_o the_o volume_n which_o have_v be_v compose_v on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o upon_o this_o question_n of_o the_o place_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n have_v hold_v among_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o first_o six_o century_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n which_o they_o have_v then_o but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v too_o much_o artifice_n in_o that_o procedure_n for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v save_v but_o in_o her_o communion_n that_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o order_n of_o man_n but_o only_o on_o that_o of_o god_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v find_v among_o the_o ancient_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o complaisance_n for_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o they_o have_v that_o may_v very_o well_o establish_v a_o ancient_a possession_n and_o make_v clear_a the_o fact_n but_o it_o can_v never_o establish_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o establish_v a_o right_n of_o that_o nature_n a_o word_n of_o god_n a_o express_a declaration_n of_o his_o will_n be_v necessary_a for_o it_o be_v a_o right_a not_o only_o above_o nature_n but_o even_o above_o the_o ordinary_a and_o common_a favour_n that_o god_n give_v to_o other_o church_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n depend_v only_o upon_o god_n and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o a_o wander_a from_o the_o way_n to_o go_v to_o search_v for_o the_o ground_n of_o it_o in_o the_o write_n of_o men._n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o conceive_v that_o those_o bishop_n which_o be_v raise_v to_o dignity_n in_o the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o world_n and_o engage_v in_o the_o great_a affair_n may_v manage_v matter_n so_o as_o to_o ascribe_v to_o themselves_o those_o right_n which_o no_o way_n belong_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o imagine_v that_o their_o flatterer_n and_o courtier_n may_v not_o have_v offer_v more_o incense_n to_o they_o than_o they_o ought_v nor_o that_o those_o persecute_a one_o who_o have_v recourse_n to_o their_o protection_n may_v not_o have_v help_v the_o increase_n of_o their_o authority_n nor_o that_o the_o prince_n and_o emperor_n who_o have_v need_n of_o they_o may_v not_o have_v give_v they_o those_o privilege_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v have_v that_o which_o render_v to_o a_o just_a title_n all_o that_o which_o they_o allege_v in_o their_o favour_n suspect_v and_o to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o notwithstanding_o there_o be_v moreover_o evident_a matter_n of_o fact_n that_o let_v we_o clear_o see_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o universal_a episcopacy_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n pretend_v to_o nor_o that_o absolute_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n to_o be_v join_v to_o their_o see_v to_o be_v save_v nor_o that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n 1._o every_o one_o know_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v ancient_o choose_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o people_n and_o of_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o church_n without_o any_o other_o church_n take_v part_n in_o those_o election_n which_o be_v a_o mark_n manifest_a enough_o that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o those_o bishop_n shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o their_o creation_n than_o
prejudices_fw-la have_v some_o interest_n to_o leave_v his_o reader_n in_o the_o ignorance_n of_o those_o particular_a matter_n of_o fact_n but_o since_o he_o and_o i_o have_v not_o the_o same_o view_n of_o thing_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o i_o supply_v his_o defect_n and_o that_o i_o lay_v down_o that_o which_o he_o will_v not_o in_o the_o year_n 306._o god_n have_v give_v peace_n to_o the_o church_n after_o the_o cruel_a persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n the_o people_n of_o carthage_n be_v assemble_v by_o the_o direction_n of_o some_o neighbour_a bishop_n choose_v cecilianus_n for_o their_o bishop_n in_o the_o place_n of_o mensurius_n who_o have_v be_v dead_a some_o time_n before_o and_o cecilianus_n afterward_o receive_v his_o ordination_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o felix_n bishop_n of_o aprungis_n this_o election_n have_v displease_v some_o of_o that_o church_n through_o their_o private_a interest_n so_o that_o they_o form_v a_o party_n against_o he_o and_o this_o party_n have_v call_v secundus_fw-la primate_n of_o numidia_n with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o bishop_n to_o the_o number_n of_o seventy_o they_o make_v his_o ordination_n void_a and_o ordain_v one_o majorinus_n in_o his_o place_n cecilianus_n be_v uphold_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o keep_v himself_o in_o his_o bishopric_n majorinus_n be_v uphold_v also_o by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o numidia_n which_o make_v they_o set_v up_o at_o carthage_n altar_n against_o altar_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o each_o bishop_n set_v up_o his_o assembly_n apart_o and_o so_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n be_v rend_v but_o this_o division_n do_v not_o stop_v at_o carthage_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n take_v part_n some_o with_o cecilianus_n and_o the_o other_o with_o majorinus_n one_o of_o these_o be_v call_v donatus_n from_o who_o name_n all_o that_o sect_n come_v in_o the_o end_n to_o be_v call_v donatist_n each_o party_n labour_v to_o fortify_v themselves_o by_o reason_n the_o donatist_n on_o their_o side_n at_o first_o accuse_v fellix_fw-la the_o ordainer_n of_o cecilianus_n and_o afterward_o cecilianus_n himself_o of_o have_v be_v traditor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o have_v deliver_v their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o during_o the_o persecution_n the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a maintain_v that_o it_o be_v a_o false_a accusation_n of_o which_o they_o have_v neither_o conviction_n nor_o proof_n because_o that_o cecilianus_n have_v not_o be_v hear_v before_o his_o condemnation_n and_o they_o also_o accuse_v some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v condemn_v he_o of_o have_v be_v themselves_o traditor_n and_o to_o have_v mutual_o absolve_v one_o another_o of_o that_o crime_n in_o a_o synod_n which_o they_o have_v hold_v the_o quarrel_n grow_v high_a the_o donatist_n present_v a_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n to_o entreat_v of_o he_o some_o judge_n because_o that_o in_o africa_n they_o be_v all_o divide_a and_o party_n and_o the_o emperor_n commission_v for_o that_o purpose_n milciades_n bishop_n of_o rome_n merode_n bishop_n of_o milan_n maternus_n bishop_n of_o cologne_n reticus_n bishop_n of_o autun_n and_o marinus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n these_o judge_n meet_v together_o with_o some_o other_o bishop_n of_o italy_n all_o in_o number_n to_o nineteen_o and_o have_v take_v a_o exact_a knowledge_n of_o that_o business_n they_o justify_v cecilianus_n and_o confirm_v he_o in_o his_o bishopric_n nevertheless_o without_o make_v void_a either_o the_o ordination_n of_o majorinus_n or_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n but_o the_o donatist_n will_v not_o acquiesce_v in_o this_o judgement_n they_o say_v that_o milciades_n have_v himself_o be_v a_o traditor_n and_o that_o he_o defend_v the_o traditor_n they_o have_v recourse_n again_o to_o the_o emperor_n who_o ordain_v that_o the_o cause_n shall_v be_v search_v again_o and_o determine_v in_o a_o council_n at_o arles_n where_o the_o donatist_n have_v be_v again_o condemn_v they_o appeal_v to_o the_o emperor_n own_o person_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v take_v cognizance_n of_o it_o himself_o condemn_v they_o after_o all_o this_o the_o opinionativeness_n of_o the_o donatist_n be_v so_o great_a that_o instead_o of_o submit_v themselves_o to_o so_o many_o judgement_n they_o choose_v rather_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o make_v therefore_o a_o general_n schism_n with_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o colour_v it_o with_o some_o appearance_n of_o reason_n they_o maintain_v that_o all_o the_o world_n have_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n through_o the_o mere_a communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o traditor_n cecilianus_n they_o will_v no_o more_o own_o either_o any_o church_n or_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v in_o their_o party_n and_o they_o rebaptise_v all_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o church_n since_o the_o business_n of_o cecilianus_n s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o father_n of_o africa_n have_v fair_o tell_v they_o that_o cecilianus_n be_v innocent_a that_o though_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v innocent_a the_o judge_n can_v have_v do_v no_o less_o than_o to_o have_v absolve_v he_o there_o have_v be_v no_o proof_n against_o he_o and_o that_o though_o even_o the_o judge_n shall_v have_v judge_v wrong_a yet_o all_o the_o world_n can_v not_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o that_o crime_n since_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o person_n that_o compose_v they_o have_v have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o that_o affair_n that_o though_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v knowledge_n of_o it_o they_o can_v have_v do_v no_o otherwise_o than_o refer_v it_o to_o judge_n or_o last_o not_o be_v willing_a to_o refer_v it_o to_o judge_n prudence_n and_o charity_n will_v have_v oblige_v they_o to_o have_v bear_v with_o the_o wicked_a in_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n rather_o than_o to_o have_v break_a peace_n and_o christian_a unity_n for_o personal_a crime_n which_o be_v not_o communicate_v to_o they_o who_o have_v no_o part_n in_o they_o all_o these_o reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o donatist_n from_o remain_v obstinate_a in_o their_o conclusion_n which_o be_v that_o all_o the_o church_n have_v lose_v its_o righteousness_n by_o the_o communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o cecilianus_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n except_o in_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o question_n arise_v between_o they_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n be_v the_o church_n upon_o this_o history_n we_o must_v make_v four_o observation_n which_o it_o may_v be_v will_v not_o be_v impertinent_a in_o the_o end_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o donatist_n will_v not_o own_o that_o party_n for_o orthodox_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o they_o who_o they_o accuse_v neither_o of_o any_o error_n in_o the_o faith_n nor_o any_o depravation_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o the_o church_n on_o its_o side_n do_v not_o accuse_v the_o donatist_n of_o any_o heresy_n in_o the_o faith_n for_o as_o for_o the_o question_n of_o the_o validity_n or_o invalidity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o make_v that_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o breach_n and_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o that_o that_o the_o donatist_n found_v their_o separation_n we_o confess_v both_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o say_v cresconius_n one_o and_o the_o same_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v dead_a and_o 3._o rise_v again_o we_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n and_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o we_o about_o the_o practice_n of_o christianity_n s._n augustine_n say_v also_o that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o about_o 4._o the_o head_n but_o about_o the_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o dispute_n be_v not_o about_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n but_o about_o his_o church_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o they_o agree_v in_o baptism_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrament_n 48._o of_o our_o lord_n all_o the_o pretence_n of_o this_o rupture_n be_v the_o personal_a fault_n of_o two_o or_o three_o bishop_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v on_o one_o side_n nor_o own_a on_o the_o other_o and_o whereof_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v no_o knowledge_n so_o that_o the_o dispute_v concern_v the_o church_n be_v not_o between_o two_o communion_n that_o contest_v one_o with_o the_o other_o about_o the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n but_o between_o two_o communion_n which_o mutual_o acknowledge_v one_o another_o to_o be_v orthodox_n yet_o dispute_v one_o with_o the_o other_o the_o title_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o observation_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v be_v that_o the_o opposite_a party_n to_o the_o donatist_n
they_o from_o the_o church_n because_o they_o bring_v in_o a_o new_a heresy_n into_o it_o but_o why_o also_o do_v the_o same_o s._n augustine_n with_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n hold_v the_o donatist_n to_o be_v just_o excommunicate_v against_o who_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v and_o why_o do_v not_o they_o receive_v they_o into_o their_o communion_n but_o only_o after_o sign_n of_o repentance_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jesus_n christ_n who_o propound_v the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n do_v not_o he_o clear_o ordain_v excommunication_n elsewhere_o say_v that_o if_o our_o brother_n will_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n correct_v he_o we_o ought_v to_o reckon_v he_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n that_o which_o manifest_o show_v we_o that_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o excommunicate_v and_o another_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n excommunicate_v but_o it_o do_v not_o pluck_v up_o see_v here_o precise_o that_o which_o s._n augustine_n himself_o say_v non_fw-la estis_fw-la ad_fw-la eradicandum_fw-la sed_fw-la ad_fw-la corrigendum_fw-la from_o whence_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o this_o father_n there_o be_v a_o bad_a separation_n and_o that_o be_v schismatical_a in_o its_o own_o nature_n and_o another_o that_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o although_o it_o be_v never_o permit_v we_o to_o make_v the_o former_a yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v not_o make_v the_o latter_a provide_v we_o do_v it_o upon_o just_a cause_n and_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o prudence_n and_o charity_n in_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o s._n augustine_n think_v that_o we_o may_v sometime_o break_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o assembly_n we_o be_v only_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o case_n he_o think_v that_o that_o separation_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o make_v this_o point_n clear_a i_o shall_v say_v in_o the_o six_o place_n that_o when_o s._n augustine_n consider_v the_o church_n in_o the_o mere_a mixture_n with_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o mixture_n with_o those_o who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o criminal_a he_o teach_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o office_n in_o the_o church_n may_v proceed_v to_o the_o excommunication_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n when_o those_o sinner_n be_v few_o in_o number_n and_o when_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o the_o crime_n include_v a_o whole_a multitude_n and_o that_o the_o body_n in_o general_n be_v infect_v than_o he_o will_v that_o the_o good_a shall_v content_v themselves_o to_o preserve_v their_o own_o righteousness_n without_o partake_v of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o wicked_a he_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v groan_v under_o it_o and_o pray_v to_o god_n but_o he_o will_v not_o that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o when_o the_o evil_a say_v he_o have_v seize_v the_o great_a number_n nothing_o remain_v for_o the_o good_a to_o do_v but_o to_o groan_v and_o lament_v and_o a_o little_a low_o if_o the_o contagion_n of_o sin_n have_v 2._o invade_v the_o multitude_n than_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o discipline_n shall_v be_v use_v with_o mercy_n for_o the_o counsel_n of_o separation_n be_v vain_a pernicious_a and_o sacrilegious_a but_o when_o he_o consider_v the_o church_n not_o only_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a but_o also_o as_o a_o mixture_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o heretic_n i_o maintain_v that_o he_o have_v formal_o acknowledge_v the_o justice_n and_o necessity_n of_o a_o separation_n not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o particular_a person_n but_o in_o regard_n even_o of_o entire_a society_n provide_v they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o that_o which_o he_o call_v eradication_n we_o have_v already_o note_v that_o he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v according_a to_o s._n paul_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v but_o this_o very_a thing_n give_v the_o faithful_a a_o right_a to_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o heretical_a society_n and_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n and_o very_o much_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v that_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n who_o have_v other_o sentiment_n concern_v divinity_n than_o the_o people_n shall_v partake_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o people_n in_o their_o school_n say_v he_o they_o have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o 1._o those_o of_o the_o people_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o have_v temple_n common_a with_o the_o people_n the_o people_n and_o their_o priest_n be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o these_o philosopher_n have_v opinion_n contrary_a to_o they_o touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n since_o every_o philosopher_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o publish_v his_o opinion_n and_o of_o labour_v at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o persuade_v they_o and_o other_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o with_o that_o diversity_n of_o sentiment_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o public_a worship_n without_o be_v hinder_v by_o any_o body_n a_o man_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n will_v not_o think_v it_o ill_o that_o any_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o heretical_a communion_n but_o he_o yet_o further_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o afterward_o for_o he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o correct_v 5._o that_o vice_n it_o will_v deserve_v infinite_a praise_n and_o he_o add_v immediate_o after_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o so_o many_o heresy_n that_o have_v deviate_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o christianity_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n those_o who_o teach_v concern_v god_n the_o father_n his_o wisdom_n and_o his_o grace_n otherwise_o than_o the_o truth_n will_v allow_v they_o and_o who_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o receive_v their_o false_a doctrine_n but_o that_o be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v find_v true_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o some_o other_o who_o have_v other_o sacrament_n than_o we_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n have_v sentiment_n differ_v from_o we_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o error_n which_o they_o obstinate_o defend_v for_o they_o be_v shut_v out_o from_o the_o catholic_n communion_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o those_o same_o sacrament_n which_o they_o have_v common_a with_o we_o from_o whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v therefore_o you_o will_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n seem_v sometime_o to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o orthodox_n the_o right_a only_o of_o a_o passive_a separation_n in_o regard_n of_o heretical_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o will_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v separate_v from_o they_o even_o then_o when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o for_o he_o say_v in_o some_o place_n that_o though_o the_o traditor_n shall_v have_v open_o maintain_v in_o the_o church_n that_o their_o action_n be_v good_a and_o holy_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v deliver_v up_o their_o bibles_n to_o the_o pagan_n for_o they_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o that_o though_o they_o shall_v even_o have_v write_v on_o that_o subject_n provide_v they_o have_v not_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n 38_o apart_o nor_o separate_v themselves_o yet_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v abandon_v for_o they_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o signify_v this_o to_o we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o though_o their_o doctrine_n whereof_o he_o have_v speak_v be_v detestable_a contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n conscience_n and_o good_a manner_n in_o effect_n he_o speak_v almost_o always_o of_o the_o heretical_a society_n of_o his_o time_n as_o of_o those_o who_o be_v themselves_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o who_o the_o church_n have_v not_o reject_v i_o answer_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o suffer_v the_o communion_n of_o heretic_n in_o certain_a case_n but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o also_o in_o other_o case_n to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o they_o while_o we_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o partake_v with_o their_o error_n neither_o in_o effect_n nor_o in_o appearance_n but_o that_o we_o may_v preserve_v the_o profession_n of_o our_o faith_n pure_a without_o consent_v to_o impiety_n or_o seem_v to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o heretic_n that_o obstinacy_n of_o opinion_n he_o will_v have_v we_o suffer_v their_o communion_n for_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a doctrine_n of_o this_o father_n that_o in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o
augustine_n have_v be_v very_o well_o able_a to_o have_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v schismatic_n but_o that_o he_o have_v not_o notwithstanding_o be_v able_a to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o his_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v because_o they_o have_v break_v the_o general_a bond_n of_o a_o external_n call_v that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v they_o oblige_v to_o keep_v even_o in_o regard_n of_o heretic_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o they_o may_v very_o well_o have_v be_v schismatic_n although_o the_o church_n which_o they_o have_v forsake_v have_v not_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o prove_v therefore_o that_o his_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n only_o because_o they_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o do_v not_o lay_v to_o its_o charge_n either_o any_o error_n in_o the_o faith_n or_o depravation_n in_o worship_n for_o in_o suppose_v that_o confession_n it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o that_o time_n be_v a_o time_n of_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o church_n since_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o then_o increase_v when_o the_o true_a doctrine_n be_v spread_v abroad_o in_o all_o place_n from_o whence_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o society_n that_o teach_v that_o true_a doctrine_n throughout_o the_o world_n be_v the_o true_a church_n rather_o than_o a_o small_a party_n that_o be_v shut_v up_o within_o one_o only_a province_n so_o that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o donatist_n consist_v in_o this_o in_o that_o they_o will_v have_v restrain_v the_o church_n in_o their_o africa_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o increase_v in_o all_o nation_n and_o this_o increase_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o acknowledgement_n which_o they_o themselves_o make_v that_o the_o society_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n be_v orthodox_n this_o be_v that_o precise_o that_o bellarmine_n will_v say_v he_o will_v have_v s._n augustine_n reason_n after_o this_o manner_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n increase_v it_o be_v a_o error_n not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o society_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o small_a party_n but_o in_o this_o time_n it_o manifest_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n increase_v since_o by_o your_o own_o confession_n it_o be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o not_o heresy_n that_o multiply_v itself_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o error_n not_o to_o acknowledge_v at_o this_o time_n the_o society_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o world_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n this_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o true_a reason_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o bellarmine_n be_v no_o way_n deceive_v in_o it_o but_o it_o clear_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n that_o visible_a extension_n may_v be_v sometime_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o small_a party_n to_o wit_n then_o when_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a doctrine_n be_v spread_v abroad_o every_o where_o because_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o increase_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o this_o mark_n be_v perpetual_a since_o the_o time_n of_o that_o increase_n do_v not_o last_v always_o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o argue_v of_o s._n augustine_n can_v have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o question_n that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o in_o one_o word_n then_o when_o we_o contest_v the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n with_o a_o society_n that_o do_v otherwise_o own_o we_o to_o be_v orthodox_n then_o visible_a extension_n decide_v the_o question_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n but_o then_o when_o we_o contest_v that_o title_n with_o a_o society_n that_o accuse_v we_o with_o false_a doctrine_n that_o visible_a extension_n decide_v nothing_o and_o the_o difference_n can_v be_v determine_v but_o by_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o s._n augustine_n allege_v it_o in_o the_o former_a case_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la allege_v it_o in_o the_o latter_a what_o need_v we_o to_o do_v more_o to_o set_v down_o this_o truth_n in_o its_o full_a evidence_n and_o to_o give_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la entire_a satisfaction_n do_v we_o need_v to_o let_v he_o see_v that_o if_o they_o have_v accuse_v the_o society_n of_o s._n augustine_n of_o false_a doctrine_n that_o father_n have_v not_o pretend_v in_o this_o case_n that_o that_o visible_a extension_n shall_v have_v decide_v the_o contest_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v decide_v it_o at_o the_o foundation_n need_v we_o to_o go_v yet_o far_o and_o to_o show_v he_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v formal_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n time_n wherein_o the_o true_a church_n have_v have_v no_o visible_a extension_n if_o we_o can_v show_v he_o these_o two_o thing_n he_o will_v methinks_v have_v some_o reason_n to_o be_v content_v and_o to_o leave_v we_o in_o peace_n about_o this_o business_n of_o extension_n let_v we_o therefore_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o these_o two_o article_n the_o first_o will_v be_v decide_v if_o we_o here_o appeal_v to_o what_o i_o have_v relate_v of_o that_o father_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o what_o cresconius_n have_v say_v to_o he_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o the_o traditor_n have_v compose_v book_n to_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v or_o imitate_v their_o action_n be_v it_o because_o they_o have_v recommend_v those_o book_n to_o posterity_n be_v it_o because_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n if_o they_o have_v do_v that_o and_o if_o they_o will_v have_v permit_v none_o to_o remain_v in_o their_o communion_n but_o such_o as_o will_v read_v those_o book_n and_o approve_v that_o doctrine_n i_o say_v that_o they_o will_v have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o you_o see_v i_o in_o their_o schism_n you_o will_v then_o have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n we_o need_v no_o great_a learning_n to_o understand_v by_o this_o discourse_n 1._o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o in_o effect_v his_o society_n have_v determine_v a_o false_a doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v frame_v book_n about_o it_o and_o suffer_v no_o person_n its_o communion_n who_o have_v not_o approve_v it_o it_o have_v lose_v the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n although_o that_o visible_a extension_n shall_v have_v be_v secure_v to_o it_o 2._o that_o if_o the_o donatist_n who_o be_v but_o a_o small_a party_n have_v accuse_v it_o it_o will_v have_v admit_v they_o to_o proof_n without_o a_o wrangle_n with_o they_o about_o that_o extension_n for_o he_o who_o say_v be_v it_o because_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v that_o doctrine_n make_v we_o sufficient_o see_v that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v refuse_v they_o liberty_n to_o come_v to_o a_o proof_n if_o his_o adversary_n have_v say_v that_o they_o hold_v and_o follow_v it_o indeed_o and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v that_o s._n augustine_n make_v not_o that_o supposition_n only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o whole_a of_o his_o society_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o some_o traditor_n for_o he_o make_v that_o supposition_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o same_o society_n that_o cresconius_n have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o the_o traditor_n and_o these_o word_n be_v it_o because_o we_o hold_v and_o follow_v this_o doctrine_n leave_v no_o place_n for_o that_o evasion_n see_v here_o the_o first_o article_n the_o second_o be_v yet_o more_o formal_a in_o s._n augustine_n for_o no_o one_o can_v doubt_v that_o he_o have_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n time_n wherein_o the_o true_a church_n have_v scarce_o have_v any_o visible_a extension_n this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o hesychius_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o miserable_a time_n which_o jesus_n christ_n foretell_v in_o 80._o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o of_o s._n matthew_n then_o the_o sun_n say_v he_o shall_v be_v darken_v and_o the_o moon_n shall_v not_o give_v her_o light_n the_o star_n shall_v fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o heaven_n shall_v be_v shake_v the_o church_n shall_v not_o appear_v because_o the_o wicked_a become_a persecutor_n shall_v no_o more_o observe_v any_o bound_n in_o their_o cruelty_n temporal_a prosperity_n shall_v accompany_v they_o every_o where_o so_o that_o see_v no_o occasion_n of_o fear_n they_o shall_v say_v peace_n and_o security_n to_o themselves_o then_o the_o star_n shall_v fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o heaven_n
shall_v be_v shake_v because_o many_o in_o who_o grace_n seem_v to_o be_v resplendent_a shall_v yield_v to_o the_o persecutor_n and_o some_o of_o the_o most_o firm_a among_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v trouble_v the_o church_n say_v he_o shall_v not_o appear_v ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la apparebit_fw-la she_o will_v not_o therefore_o have_v then_o that_o visible_a extension_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v to_o be_v her_o perpetual_a mark_n for_o all_o age_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o vincentius_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o 48._o arian_n there_o he_o teach_v in_o express_a term_n that_o the_o church_n be_v sometime_o obscure_v and_o cover_v with_o cloud_n through_o the_o great_a number_n of_o offence_n that_o she_o be_v then_o only_o eminent_a in_o she_o most_o firm_a defender_n while_o the_o multitude_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o carnal_a be_v overwhelm_v with_o the_o flood_n of_o temptation_n that_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o arian_n the_o simple_a suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n dissemble_v and_o in_o appearance_n consent_v to_o arianism_n that_o indeed_o some_o of_o the_o most_o firm_a escape_v the_o snare_n of_o those_o heretic_n but_o that_o they_o be_v but_o few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o rest_n that_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n and_o some_o other_o lay_v hide_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n i_o pray_v tell_v i_o what_o visible_a extension_n can_v the_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v then_o which_o subsist_v only_o in_o a_o small_a number_n of_o the_o firm_a of_o who_o even_o the_o great_a part_n have_v suffer_v exile_n or_o lay_v hide_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n i_o confess_v that_o history_n note_n that_o there_o be_v yet_o some_o small_a flock_n in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o east_n and_o of_o the_o west_n who_o set_v up_o their_o assembly_n apart_o as_o at_o edessa_n at_o nazianzen_n at_o antioch_n and_o in_o some_o province_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n but_o what_o be_v this_o in_o comparison_n of_o the_o arian_n communion_n which_o have_v fill_v the_o church_n and_o hold_v council_n as_o we_o have_v so_o often_o prove_v we_o must_v therefore_o serious_o profess_v that_o this_o visible_a extension_n be_v a_o vain_a and_o deceitful_a mark_n when_o they_o will_v make_v it_o perpetual_a to_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v make_v it_o and_o that_o no_o one_o can_v abuse_v with_o great_a injustice_n the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n than_o he_o have_v do_v we_o must_v profess_v also_o that_o a_o small_a handful_n of_o the_o faithful_a a_o little_a party_n have_v right_a to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o whole_a multitude_n i_o mean_v from_o a_o communion_n spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o have_v on_o its_o side_n the_o ministry_n the_o pulpit_n the_o council_n the_o school_n title_n dignity_n and_o all_o that_o retinue_n of_o temporal_a splendour_n when_o it_o have_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n for_o the_o rest_n that_o which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o this_o chapter_n about_o the_o two_o former_a proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la already_o sufficient_o let_v we_o see_v the_o falseness_n of_o his_o argument_n for_o if_o he_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o chapter_n with_o never_o so_o little_a application_n he_o will_v see_v all_o these_o follow_a proposition_n well_o establish_v there_o 1._o that_o in_o general_n this_o author_n have_v not_o comprise_v the_o true_a hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n nor_o the_o state_n of_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o can_v draw_v no_o advantage_n from_o the_o divers_a way_n in_o which_o that_o father_n conceive_v the_o word_n church_n 3._o that_o the_o separation_n which_o that_o father_n judge_v to_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v condemn_v and_o wicked_a under_o what_o pretence_n soever_o it_o shall_v be_v make_v be_v whole_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o 4._o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o christian_a society_n from_o which_o one_o may_v not_o lawful_o separate_a one_o self_n in_o a_o certain_a case_n and_o manner_n 5._o that_o that_o which_o be_v dispute_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v of_o this_o number_n they_o must_v consider_v the_o cause_n and_o circumstance_n of_o it_o right_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o and_o not_o pretend_v to_o convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o any_o other_o discussion_n 6._o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v schismatical_a in_o respect_n of_o we_o suppose_v that_o she_o be_v in_o error_n because_o it_o be_v she_o that_o have_v break_v christian_a unity_n and_o that_o we_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o she_o in_o a_o passive_a separation_n 7._o that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o make_v that_o visible_a extension_n a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o 8._o that_o this_o pretend_a mark_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o experience_n of_o our_o age_n and_o do_v not_o proper_o agree_v to_o any_o one_o of_o these_o society_n that_o at_o this_o day_n divide_v christianity_n 9_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o age_n past_a and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n 10._o that_o it_o be_v reject_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la by_o the_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n 11._o that_o it_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o the_o dispute_n of_o s._n augustine_n against_o the_o donatist_n 12._o that_o it_o be_v even_o direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n these_o be_v the_o just_a and_o natural_a consequence_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v handle_v in_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v examine_v in_o the_o follow_a the_o other_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la chap._n v._n a_o further_a examination_n of_o the_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_n of_o our_o separation_n the_o three_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v already_o sufficient_o confute_v by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v he_o say_v that_o since_o our_o society_n be_v not_o visible_o extend_v throughout_o all_o nation_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o we_o have_v show_v he_o that_o we_o can_v at_o this_o day_n rational_o attribute_v that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n to_o any_o of_o the_o society_n that_o divide_v christianity_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v a_o chimerical_a mark_n by_o which_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n since_o there_o be_v none_o which_o be_v not_o visible_o exclude_v from_o many_o nation_n we_o have_v show_v he_o also_o that_o his_o pretend_a mark_n do_v not_o agree_v either_o with_o the_o experience_n of_o the_o age_n past_a nor_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n nor_o even_o with_o that_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o have_v any_o foundation_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v evident_o contrary_a to_o he_o so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v at_o present_a but_o to_o go_v on_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o proposition_n they_o bear_v this_o sense_n that_o the_o calvinist_n urge_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o donatist_n far_o high_a than_o ever_o those_o schismatic_n do_v for_o as_o for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v any_o time_n wherein_o the_o whole_a church_n have_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n and_o they_o except_v the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n whereas_o the_o calvinist_n will_v have_v it_o that_o there_o have_v be_v whole_a age_n wherein_o all_o the_o earth_n have_v general_o apostatise_v and_o lose_v the_o faith_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o some_o of_o we_o include_v the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v that_o catholic_n church_n whereof_o s._n augustine_n speak_v to_o establish_v that_o which_o he_o lay_v to_o our_o charge_n concern_v the_o entire_a extinction_n of_o the_o church_n he_o first_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o calvin_n this_o be_v say_v he_o that_o which_o calvin_n have_v distinct_o etc._n declare_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n where_o after_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o threaten_a that_o s._n paul_n use_v against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o remain_v in_o
purity_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o to_o have_v extirpated_a arianism_n since_o that_o however_o corrupt_v and_o infect_v the_o church_n be_v with_o that_o heresy_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o way_n to_o work_v out_o their_o salvation_n in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o ministry_n 4._o if_o he_o say_v to_o we_o that_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o at_o least_o in_o reform_v themselves_o to_o have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o those_o who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n nor_o to_o have_v forsake_v their_o communion_n and_o assembly_n i_o will_v also_o say_v to_o he_o that_o after_o this_o reckon_n the_o orthodox_n in_o labour_v to_o purge_v the_o church_n from_o arianism_n ought_v not_o at_o least_o to_o have_v separate_v itself_o from_o those_o who_o will_v retain_v arianism_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v remain_v with_o they_o in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n which_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o 5._o if_o he_o say_v to_o we_o that_o the_o berengarian_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n be_v schismatic_n since_o they_o have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o a_o communion_n and_o a_o ministry_n under_o which_o god_n yet_o preserve_v the_o true_o faithful_a i_o will_v likewise_o say_v to_o he_o that_o those_o courageous_a man_n of_o s._n augustine_n be_v in_o this_o reckon_a schismatic_n since_o they_o have_v not_o less_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o that_o communion_n and_o public_a ministry_n when_o that_o ministry_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o arian_n as_o i_o have_v show_v by_o express_a testimony_n 6._o if_o he_o tell_v we_o last_o that_o since_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o can_v have_v work_v out_o their_o salvation_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o the_o reformation_n we_o ought_v to_o confess_v that_o we_o may_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n be_v save_v in_o it_o since_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n now_o in_o which_o they_o be_v before_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o the_o arian_n can_v have_v raise_v the_o same_o objection_n against_o the_o orthodox_n after_o their_o separation_n for_o the_o arian_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o ministry_n under_o which_o s._n augustine_n acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v preserve_v the_o true_o faithful_a so_o that_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o he_o shall_v make_v against_o our_o hypothesis_n will_v be_v common_a to_o those_o against_o that_o of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_n himself_o be_v as_o much_o concern_v as_o we_o to_o answer_v they_o but_o not_o to_o refer_v ourselves_o whole_o to_o he_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o those_o difficulty_n be_v of_o such_o a_o weight_n as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n leave_v rational_o to_o satisfy_v we_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o therefore_o that_o as_o to_o the_o first_o s._n augustine_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v great_a injustice_n to_o demand_v the_o name_n of_o those_o particular_a man_n who_o keep_v themselves_o pure_a under_o a_o impure_a ministry_n since_o we_o do_v not_o keep_v a_o register_n of_o every_o particular_a man_n nor_o of_o the_o state_n of_o their_o conscience_n and_o that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v in_o the_o general_n that_o the_o promise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v always_o to_o preserve_v to_o himself_o a_o church_n upon_o earth_n be_v inviolable_a that_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o doubt_v that_o there_o have_v always_o be_v good_a seed_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o arian_n tare_n it_o be_v the_o same_o answer_n that_o we_o make_v there_o need_v nothing_o but_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o second_o he_o have_v answer_v that_o the_o simplicity_n of_o many_o among_o the_o people_n who_o go_v not_o so_o far_o as_o to_o understand_v the_o bad_a sense_n of_o the_o arian_n expression_n shelter_v they_o under_o heresy_n that_o many_o other_o of_o the_o more_o enlighten_v remain_v in_o silence_n through_o the_o fear_n of_o persecution_n content_v themselves_o to_o keep_v their_o own_o faith_n pure_a without_o partake_v in_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o without_o list_v themselves_o up_o against_o it_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o phoebadius_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o a_o humble_a passim_fw-la conscience_n to_o keep_v its_o own_o faith_n without_o engage_v itself_o to_o refute_v the_o belief_n of_o other_o and_o it_o be_v one_o of_o s._n augustine_n himself_o that_o no_o body_n can_v be_v culpable_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o another_o nor_o by_o consequence_n for_o the_o heresy_n and_o superstition_n that_o infect_v a_o ministry_n provide_v he_o take_v no_o part_n in_o they_o and_o no_o way_n consent_n to_o they_o either_o in_o effect_n or_o appearance_n but_o this_o be_v yet_o the_o same_o answer_n that_o we_o make_v for_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v we_o do_v not_o doubt_v that_o there_o be_v among_o the_o people_n a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o light_n go_v no_o further_o than_o the_o mere_a know_v of_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o christianity_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o decalogue_n and_o lord_n prayer_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n be_v hide_v under_o those_o capital_a error_n with_o which_o the_o public_a ministry_n be_v then_o load_v we_o no_o way_n doubt_v that_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o darkness_n there_o be_v not_o a_o great_a many_o enlighten_v person_n who_o through_o the_o fear_n of_o persecution_n remain_v under_o the_o same_o corrupt_a ministry_n with_o the_o other_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a discern_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n take_v no_o part_n in_o they_o and_o live_v as_o to_o other_o thing_n in_o that_o hope_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v culpable_a for_o the_o sin_n of_o other_o to_o the_o three_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v a_o absurd_a objection_n for_o it_o be_v not_o more_o absurd_a to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v care_n to_o heal_v a_o disease_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o as_o great_a as_o the_o disease_n be_v life_n yet_o remain_v than_o to_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v care_n to_o purge_v the_o church_n and_o the_o ministry_n from_o a_o heresy_n that_o infect_v it_o under_o a_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o way_n to_o be_v save_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o under_o her_o ministry_n that_o we_o must_v on_o the_o contrary_a labour_v as_o much_o as_o possible_o we_o can_v to_o re-establish_a christianity_n in_o its_o whole_a frame_n lest_o the_o evil_n shall_v increase_v and_o be_v make_v incurable_a through_o a_o too_o great_a negligence_n and_o lest_o that_o good_a which_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v whole_o corrupt_v by_o the_o contagion_n of_o the_o evil_n but_o this_o be_v also_o the_o very_a same_o answer_n that_o we_o make_v our_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v employ_v all_o their_o endeavour_n to_o reform_v the_o latin_a church_n by_o their_o exhortation_n by_o their_o book_n by_o their_o sermon_n by_o their_o example_n because_o that_o we_o ought_v always_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o we_o can_v and_o as_o the_o time_n and_o our_o knowledge_n call_v we_o to_o it_o to_o labour_v to_o settle_v religion_n in_o a_o state_n of_o purity_n lest_o in_o the_o end_n error_n and_o superstition_n render_v themselves_o universal_a and_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v perish_v through_o our_o negligence_n for_o although_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o it_o shall_v never_o perish_v yet_o notwithstanding_o this_o will_v be_v to_o tempt_v god_n and_o to_o render_v ourselves_o unworthy_a of_o his_o grace_n to_o neglect_v the_o mean_n that_o he_o give_v we_o for_o its_o preservation_n and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o according_a to_o humane_a judgement_n there_o be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o of_o the_o reformation_n to_o the_o four_o s._n augustine_n have_v answer_v that_o in_o labour_v to_o purge_v the_o church_n from_o arianism_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o those_o who_o obstinate_o persist_v in_o that_o heresy_n and_o the_o fix_a resolution_n that_o they_o testify_v to_o remain_v in_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a cause_n to_o make_v they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o assembly_n but_o we_o answer_v with_o great_a advantage_n that_o our_o father_n in_o labour_v for_o a_o reformation_n aught_o to_o have_v forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o those_o who_o not_o only_o be_v fix_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o have_v nothing_o reform_v and_o oppose_v themselves_o with_o all_o their_o might_n to_o hinder_v a_o reformation_n but_o who_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o impose_v a_o new_a necessity_n on_o man_n conscience_n to_o believe_v their_o opinion_n and_o even_o to_o
the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v set_v before_o we_o which_o be_v that_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n for_o i_o hold_v that_o this_o proposition_n can_v be_v maintain_v after_o the_o manner_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v propound_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v absolute_o and_o without_o any_o distinction_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o to_o establish_v this_o rigorous_a sentiment_n they_o produce_v some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n who_o have_v in_o effect_n speak_v of_o schism_n in_o extreme_o vehement_a term_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n and_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n all_o those_o in_o general_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v engage_v in_o it_o but_o that_o very_a thing_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o example_n to_o let_v we_o see_v that_o we_o must_v not_o always_o take_v according_a to_o the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n all_o that_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o dispute_n for_o unless_o we_o shall_v be_v altogether_o unreasonable_a we_o must_v place_v a_o difference_n between_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n 1._o the_o author_n of_o schism_n who_o usual_o be_v the_o pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o flock_n 2._o understanding_n person_n who_o take_v part_n in_o the_o affair_n and_o who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o they_o do_v give_v their_o consent_n to_o schism_n and_o defend_v the_o author_n of_o it_o 3._o the_o people_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ignorant_a person_n who_o scarce_o know_v any_o thing_n that_o pass_v or_o who_o know_v but_o very_a confuse_o and_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o author_n and_o other_o intelligent_a person_n as_o it_o be_v most_o frequent_o passion_n interest_n pride_n and_o ambition_n that_o make_v they_o separate_v and_o that_o all_o those_o passion_n turn_v they_o in_o the_o end_n into_o a_o implacable_a hatred_n against_o their_o brethren_n they_o deserve_v our_o condemnation_n for_o those_o crime_n be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a demonstration_n that_o the_o world_n and_o its_o corruption_n reign_v in_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o we_o must_v therefore_o say_v of_o such_o schismatic_n as_o these_o that_o while_o they_o remain_v in_o this_o condition_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n for_o they_o because_o that_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o covenant_n of_o god_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v subsist_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o brutal_a passion_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o a_o people_n who_o be_v to_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schism_n either_o through_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o more_o powerful_a or_o a_o conscience_n prepossess_v by_o a_o zeal_n without_o knowledge_n by_o a_o piety_n too_o scrupulous_a shall_v be_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o will_v be_v without_o doubt_n to_o fall_v into_o a_o very_a rigid_a opinion_n to_o make_v this_o clear_a by_o example_n i_o have_v already_o mention_v elsewhere_o that_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n upon_o the_o difference_n about_o the_o day_n of_o easter_n from_o whence_o there_o follow_v a_o schism_n between_o those_o church_n and_o this_o of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o now_o inquire_v to_o which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n the_o crime_n of_o the_o separation_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v either_o to_o the_o asiatic_n who_o adhere_v too_o strict_o to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o polycarp_n or_o to_o victor_n who_o without_o prudence_n and_o charity_n separate_v he_o from_o divers_a great_a and_o flourish_a church_n about_o a_o matter_n that_o be_v leave_v self-free_a and_o indifferent_a in_o religion_n i_o only_o say_v that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o horrible_a injustice_n to_o condemn_v those_o people_n to_o eternal_a flame_n who_o shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o ridiculous_a quarrel_n only_o through_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o their_o bishop_n in_o effect_n we_o have_v see_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o schism_n they_o do_v not_o fail_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o to_o sit_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a we_o must_v pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o a_o schism_n that_o fall_v 34._o out_o in_o the_o four_o century_n at_o antioch_n between_o the_o meletian_o and_o the_o eustatians_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o orthodox_n and_o separate_v from_o the_o arrian_n but_o who_o nevertheless_o will_v not_o communicate_v together_o because_o that_o although_o meletius_n have_v preach_v and_o defend_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o it_o yet_o he_o have_v be_v create_v bishop_n by_o the_o arian_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o other_o orthodox_n will_v no_o more_o communicate_v with_o those_o of_o his_o party_n which_o oblige_v they_o to_o hold_v their_o assembly_n apart_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a schism_n on_o one_o side_n and_o on_o the_o other_o but_o as_o it_o proceed_v only_o from_o a_o excess_n of_o zeal_n on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o eustatians_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o pass_v a_o sentence_n of_o damnation_n so_o light_o against_o they_o i_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o about_o the_o 484._o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n between_o acatius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o felix_n the_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o john_n talaia_n and_o peter_n mongus_n competitor_n for_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n acacius_n defend_v the_o side_n of_o peter_n who_o felix_n accuse_v to_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o felix_n on_o the_o contrary_a uphold_v talaia_n who_o acacius_n have_v accuse_v of_o perjury_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o bishopric_n and_o this_o schism_n also_o last_v down_o to_o their_o successor_n thirty_o and_o five_o year_n between_o the_o east_n and_o west_n but_o although_o acacius_n draw_v in_o by_o intrigue_n to_o the_o side_n of_o a_o hypocrite_n have_v wrong_v at_o the_o foundation_n yet_o we_o ought_v not_o notwithstanding_o to_o believe_v that_o all_o those_o great_a church_n who_o keep_v communion_n with_o he_o and_o defend_v his_o memory_n after_o his_o death_n be_v absolute_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o hope_n of_o paradise_n in_o the_o six_o century_n there_o be_v another_o schism_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o speak_v which_o be_v very_o contentious_a and_o embroil_v vigil_n under_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n vigilius_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o mennas_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n be_v take_v from_o the_o write_n that_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o which_o afterward_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a by_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o condemnation_n be_v subscribe_v by_o menna_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n and_o their_o bishop_n vigilius_n who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n and_o excommunicate_v menna_n and_o the_o rest_n who_o have_v condemn_v they_o but_o some_o month_n after_o he_o take_v off_o his_o excommunication_n at_o the_o solicitation_n of_o the_o empress_n theodora_n to_o who_o he_o owe_v his_o bishopric_n and_o which_o be_v more_o in_o the_o follow_a year_n he_o himself_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o three_o write_n but_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyria_n and_o dalmatia_n persist_v to_o defend_v they_o and_o those_o in_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n excommunicate_v vigilius_n as_o a_o dissembler_n some_o time_n after_o vigilius_n chron._n repent_v himself_o of_o that_o which_o he_o have_v do_v undertake_v a_o second_o time_n the_o defence_n of_o those_o write_n justinian_n on_o the_o contrary_a make_v a_o edict_n by_o which_o he_o renew_v their_o condemnation_n and_o vigilius_n on_o his_o side_n excommunicate_v all_o those_o who_o shall_v consent_v to_o this_o edict_n in_o fine_a the_o five_o general_n council_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n where_o in_o spite_n of_o all_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o three_o write_n be_v condemn_v and_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v approve_v they_o be_v excommunicate_v vigilius_n persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n be_v banish_v and_o die_v some_o year_n after_o but_o his_o successor_n pelagius_n and_o gregory_n approve_v the_o council_n and_o subscribe_v to_o what_o have_v be_v do_v there_o and_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a general_o receive_v by_o all_o and_o reckon_v for_o a_o five_o general_n council_n we_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o if_o the_o people_n be_v to_o be_v save_v or_o damn_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o
not_o god_n his_o prophet_n and_o his_o altar_n yet_o among_o they_o lord_n say_v elias_n they_o have_v kill_v thy_o prophet_n and_o throw_v down_o thy_o altar_n and_o the_o hundred_o prophet_n of_o god_n that_o obadiah_n hide_v in_o two_o cave_n to_o withdraw_v they_o from_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o idolatress_n jezabel_n the_o altar_n of_o god_n that_o elias_n repair_v in_o carmel_n to_o sacrifice_v there_o by_o the_o miraculous_a fire_n that_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o consume_v the_o victim_n the_o call_n of_o elisha_n and_o micaiah_n and_o in_o a_o word_n the_o whole_a history_n of_o those_o schismatical_a ten_o tribe_n do_v it_o not_o evident_o note_v that_o god_n look_v on_o they_o as_o his_o true_a church_n in_o which_o there_o be_v yet_o a_o mean_n to_o be_v save_v we_o must_v not_o therefore_o abuse_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v write_v against_o schismatic_n in_o intend_v to_o aggravate_v their_o crime_n and_o to_o draw_v they_o from_o it_o nor_o must_v we_o take_v their_o expression_n in_o the_o whole_a rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n their_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o all_o those_o general_o who_o be_v find_v engage_v in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n even_o down_o to_o tradesman_n and_o labourer_n who_o remain_v there_o with_o a_o upright_a heart_n and_o through_o the_o prejudice_n of_o their_o conscience_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o eternal_o damn_v but_o that_o the_o author_n and_o defender_n of_o schism_n who_o run_v into_o it_o through_o their_o personal_a interest_n or_o out_o of_o a_o spirit_n of_o fierceness_n pride_n and_o a_o hatred_n incompatible_a with_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n commit_v a_o horrible_a crime_n and_o that_o while_o they_o be_v in_o that_o state_n they_o remain_v deprive_v of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n more_o general_o and_o which_o can_v be_v thus_o restrain_v it_o be_v just_a to_o understand_v it_o in_o a_o comparative_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o set_v that_o schismatical_a party_n of_o the_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o hope_n of_o salvation_n appear_v evident_o in_o this_o which_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o other_o where_o it_o be_v obscure_v by_o that_o schism_n the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o part._n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n chap._n i._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v their_o church-assembly_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o be_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o treatise_n require_v that_o we_o now_o go_v on_o to_o that_o separation_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la call_v positive_a and_o that_o after_o have_v confirm_v the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n after_o our_o have_v show_v the_o indispensable_a necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o forsake_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o live_v apart_o from_o her_o communion_n that_o we_o also_o establish_v the_o right_n that_o they_o have_v to_o set_v up_o a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o notwithstanding_o their_o go_v off_o from_o the_o other_o party_n who_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n and_o to_o make_v up_o alone_o and_o apart_o a_o body_n of_o the_o church_n or_o a_o external_n and_o visible_a communion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o establish_v in_o this_o four_o and_o last_o part_n and_o to_o that_o end_n i_o shall_v here_o treat_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o shall_v respect_v the_o right_n of_o those_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o second_o shall_v be_v concern_v that_o of_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n wherein_o our_o function_n lie_v howsoever_o these_o two_o thing_n have_v a_o dependence_n one_o upon_o another_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v well_o to_o treat_v of_o they_o with_o some_o distinction_n to_o make_v the_o first_o clear_a i_o shall_v first_o lay_v it_o down_o as_o a_o indisputable_a truth_n that_o the_o right_n of_o religious_a assembly_n natural_o follow_v that_o of_o society_n i_o mean_v that_o as_o far_o as_o a_o religious_a society_n be_v just_a and_o lawful_a so_o far_o the_o assembly_n that_o be_v therein_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a as_o far_o as_o a_o society_n be_v unjust_a and_o wicked_a so_o far_o its_o assembly_n be_v so_o too_o this_o principle_n be_v evident_a to_o common_a sense_n and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o we_o condemn_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o heathen_n jew_n and_o mahometan_n as_o unlawful_a and_o criminal_a because_o their_o society_n be_v impious_a and_o wicked_a and_o that_o have_v no_o right_a to_o be_v unite_v to_o believe_v and_o practise_v those_o error_n which_o they_o believe_v and_o practice_n they_o have_v also_o no_o right_a to_o assemble_v themselves_o together_o in_o order_n to_o make_v a_o public_a profession_n it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o we_o hold_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o be_v not_o only_o just_a and_o allowable_a but_o to_o be_v necessary_a and_o command_v by_o divine_a right_n because_o the_o christian_a society_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v itself_o also_o of_o divine_a right_n it_o be_v then_o true_a that_o the_o right_n of_o assembly_n follow_v that_o of_o society_n but_o we_o must_v further_o suppose_v as_o another_o evident_a and_o certain_a truth_n that_o our_o father_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v latin_a christian_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o which_o they_o make_v as_o considerable_a a_o party_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o from_o father_n to_o son_n throughout_o a_o long_a succession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n they_o enjoy_v with_o the_o other_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n that_o they_o be_v equal_o in_o possession_n of_o it_o with_o the_o other_o common_a assembly_n of_o that_o religion_n have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o public_a prayer_n in_o the_o read_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o word_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v lawful_a so_o far_o the_o part_n that_o our_o father_n have_v in_o it_o be_v lawful_a also_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o company_n of_o stranger_n or_o unknown_a person_n come_v from_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o america_n or_o the_o southern_a land_n nor_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n drop_v down_o from_o the_o cloud_n who_o be_v new_o join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o society_n but_o person_n and_o whole_a family_n settle_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o who_o be_v join_v together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n many_o age_n before_o and_o who_o by_o consequence_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n although_o have_v they_o be_v stranger_n american_n and_o barbarian_n on_o who_o god_n shall_v have_v sudden_o bestow_v the_o favour_n of_o call_v they_o to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o true_a holiness_n of_o christanity_n yet_o we_o can_v believe_v that_o by_o that_o thing_n alone_o they_o will_v have_v be_v invest_v in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n as_o much_o as_o if_o they_o have_v have_v it_o by_o a_o long_a possession_n time_n out_o of_o mind_n but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o be_v christian_n from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o neither_o their_o blood_n nor_o their_o birth_n do_v distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o other_o we_o be_v now_o concern_v only_o to_o search_v out_o whether_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o father_n that_o be_v to_o say_v their_o reformation_n their_o condemnation_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o their_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v able_a to_o spoil_v they_o of_o all_o their_o right_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v fall_v off_o either_o by_o their_o own_o ill_a carriage_n or_o by_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v yield_v that_o our_o assembly_n be_v unlawful_a and_o criminal_a but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o be_v not_o so_o fall_v off_o if_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o they_o do_v nothing_o else_o but_o confirm_v their_o right_n and_o render_v it_o more_o pure_a more_o just_a and_o more_o indisputable_a they_o ought_v also_o
be_v note_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o sometime_o the_o ground_n of_o those_o division_n be_v take_v from_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o manner_n and_o consist_v in_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o both_o side_n to_o be_v weighty_a and_o essential_a and_o in_o this_o rank_n we_o may_v place_v those_o division_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o the_o arrian_n the_o macedonian_n nestorian_n and_o eutychian_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v only_o about_o division_n of_o the_o former_a sort_n we_o can_v rational_o hinder_v ourselves_o from_o acknowledge_v that_o party_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v the_o advantage_n before_o speak_v of_o and_o look_v by_o consequence_n on_o the_o other_o party_n as_o a_o sect_n cut_v from_o it_o the_o one_o be_v the_o tree_n and_o the_o other_o the_o cutoff_a branch_n the_o one_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o other_o a_o separate_a ray._n and_o the_o reason_n that_o make_v that_o prejudice_n just_o be_v not_o that_o the_o great_a party_n can_v have_v do_v wrong_a at_o the_o bottom_n or_o that_o it_o can_v err_v for_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o prejudice_n passion_n interest_n cabals_n prevail_v among_o those_o who_o have_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o their_o hand_n which_o make_v they_o give_v unjust_a judgement_n and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v not_o maintain_v all_o the_o decision_n and_o excommunication_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v just_o but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o prejudice_n be_v that_o though_o even_o the_o great_a part_n shall_v have_v do_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o the_o matter_n treat_v on_o be_v not_o of_o such_o importance_n as_o that_o it_o can_v take_v away_o from_o a_o society_n the_o quality_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n while_o sound_a doctrine_n entire_o subsist_v there_o and_o worship_n remain_v pure_a from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v there_o no_o sufficient_a cause_n of_o separation_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v look_v upon_o otherwise_o then_o as_o schismatical_a because_o it_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a without_o necessity_n and_o suppose_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v reason_n in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o its_o separation_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v criminal_a it_o be_v in_o this_o case_n that_o saint_n augustin_n will_v have_v those_o who_o violence_n or_o as_o he_o say_v carnal_a sedition_n have_v drive_v from_o the_o christian_a assembly_n to_o suffer_v patient_o the_o injury_n do_v to_o they_o without_o throw_v themselves_o either_o into_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o without_o set_v up_o of_o assembly_n apart_o but_o that_o they_o shall_v maintain_v and_o defend_v even_o to_o the_o death_n the_o faith_n which_o they_o know_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la say_v he_o conventiculorum_fw-la segregatione_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la mortem_fw-la defendentes_fw-la &_o testimonio_fw-la juvantes_fw-la eam_fw-la 6._o fidem_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la catholica_fw-la praedicari_fw-la sciunt_fw-la but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o when_o the_o division_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n those_o i_o mean_v that_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n for_o then_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v alone_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v where_o it_o be_v go_v neither_o by_o extent_n of_o place_n nor_o by_o number_n nor_o by_o the_o body_n of_o pastor_n or_o prelate_n nor_o by_o the_o wall_n of_o temple_n nor_o by_o council_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_n of_o it_o but_o by_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o where_o that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o without_o doubt_n be_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o gather_v assembly_n the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o we_o can_v say_v in_o that_o case_n that_o although_o the_o more_o numerous_a party_n more_o extend_v and_o which_o have_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n of_o its_o side_n shall_v be_v wrong_a in_o the_o foundation_n yet_o that_o it_o will_v not_o always_o keep_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o the_o former_a case_n for_o a_o society_n that_o teach_v error_n and_o practice_n a_o false_a worship_n and_o that_o will_v receive_v none_o into_o its_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o believe_v all_o that_o it_o believe_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o it_o practice_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n whatsoever_o advantage_n it_o have_v otherwise_o so_o that_o find_v it_o opposite_a to_o another_o pure_a society_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o hesitate_n in_o one_o choice_n in_o the_o first_o case_n the_o lesser_a party_n can_v be_v other_o then_o schismatical_a because_o whatsoever_o reason_n it_o may_v have_v at_o the_o bottom_n it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o yield_v then_o to_o separate_a one_o self_n but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o second_o for_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o separate_v one_o self_n then_o to_o yield_v since_o in_o yield_v one_o shall_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n and_o superstition_n contrary_a to_o true_a piety_n in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o number_n dignity_n extent_n of_o place_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n multitude_n aught_o to_o prevail_v over_o reason_n in_o a_o particular_a injustice_n because_o a_o church_n may_v be_v in_o some_o respect_n unjust_a without_o hazard_v the_o salvation_n of_o its_o child_n but_o in_o the_o second_o reason_v draw_v from_o injustice_n error_n false_a doctrine_n false_a worship_n be_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o considerable_a than_o all_o those_o advantage_n which_o i_o have_v note_v because_o we_o can_v renounce_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o thing_n of_o great_a moment_n in_o which_o our_o salvation_n will_v not_o be_v absolute_o concern_v it_o be_v this_o difference_n that_o cause_v we_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o two_o different_a way_n in_o the_o father_n which_o appear_v so_o opposite_a and_o contrary_a one_o to_o another_o that_o at_o first_o sight_n trouble_v our_o mind_n for_o when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o novatian_o or_o against_o the_o donatist_n or_o against_o the_o luciferian_o who_o separate_v themselves_o out_o of_o frivolous_a reason_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o point_n of_o discipline_n and_o personal_a accusation_n but_o who_o otherwise_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n they_o have_v quit_v to_o be_v orthodox_n they_o set_v before_o the_o people_n that_o multitude_n extension_n the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n succession_n and_o other_o advantage_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o thing_n that_o show_v of_o what_o side_n the_o church_n be_v and_o then_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o lesser_a party_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o great_a be_v as_o a_o member_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n a_o branch_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n separate_v from_o the_o sun_n but_o when_o they_o be_v engage_v against_o the_o arrian_n who_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o care_n to_o make_v use_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o argument_n on_o the_o contrary_n they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o look_v for_o the_o church_n where_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o faith_n be_v and_o they_o have_v no_o consideration_n either_o of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n or_o of_o the_o multitude_n or_o pulpit_n or_o council_n when_o the_o arrian_n make_v use_v of_o they_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o part._n but_o that_o very_a thing_n evident_o discover_v the_o ordinary_a cheat_n that_o their_o missionary_n be_v guilty_a of_o and_o the_o other_o petty_a writer_n of_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z falls_z which_o be_v that_o in_o stead_n of_o follow_v with_o respect_n to_o we_o the_o way_n of_o write_v that_o the_o father_n take_v when_o they_o write_v against_o the_o arrian_n from_o who_o they_o differ_v in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n since_o the_o cause_n be_v like_a they_o follow_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o the_o same_o father_n take_v against_o the_o novation_n the_o donatist_n and_o luciferian_o with_o who_o they_o do_v not_o quarrel_n about_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a sophism_n where_o they_o confound_v two_o altogether_o different_a question_n in_o refer_v to_o one_o case_n that_o which_o can_v have_v any_o place_n but_o in_o the_o other_o but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v not_o you_o yourself_o guilty_a of_o fallacy_n in_o perpetual_o suppose_v as_o you_o do_v in_o this_o dispute_n that_o you_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n for_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v most_o
they_o and_o will_v shed_v abroad_o his_o blessing_n upon_o your_o care_n as_o far_o as_o shall_v be_v necessary_a for_o his_o own_o glory_n and_o the_o good_a of_o the_o people_n in_o who_o favour_n you_o labour_n and_o he_o himself_o will_n one_o day_n give_v you_o a_o reward_n for_o all_o those_o toilsome_a labour_n although_o you_o do_v not_o need_v to_o be_v excite_v to_o do_v good_a yet_o i_o take_v the_o confidence_n to_o hope_v that_o you_o will_v be_v some_o way_n encourage_v in_o the_o duty_n of_o your_o place_n by_o the_o read_n of_o this_o work_n which_o will_v more_o and_o more_o discover_v to_o you_o the_o justice_n of_o it_o you_o will_v see_v therein_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n justify_v in_o regard_n of_o their_o reformation_n and_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o consequence_n you_o will_v therein_o see_v not_o only_o the_o right_n that_o we_o have_v but_o the_o obligation_n and_o indispensable_a necessity_n also_o wherein_o we_o be_v to_o live_v apart_o and_o divide_v from_o that_o church_n and_o unite_v among_o ourselves_o in_o a_o religious_a and_o christian_a society_n till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o make_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o division_n cease_v and_o join_v again_o that_o which_o man_n i_o will_v say_v what_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v put_v asunder_o that_o reunion_n be_v a_o happiness_n that_o we_o will_v always_o beg_v of_o god_n with_o the_o most_o ardent_a prayer_n and_o which_o we_o will_v receive_v as_o one_o of_o his_o high_a favour_n if_o his_o hand_n shall_v bestow_v it_o but_o it_o be_v also_o a_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o promise_v ourselves_o while_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v the_o same_o desire_n of_o a_o good_a and_o holy_a reformation_n which_o be_v almost_o general_a in_o our_o west_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n to_o be_v again_o revive_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o yet_o they_o know_v how_o to_o stifle_v with_o incredible_a skill_n a_o author_n of_o those_o time_n who_o himself_o contribute_v as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o to_o clude_v the_o good_a effect_n of_o that_o desire_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o own_o it_o and_o which_o be_v more_o to_o own_v it_o to_o be_v just_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v say_v he_o eccles_n that_o many_o at_o the_o beginning_n be_v not_o urge_v by_o a_o motion_n of_o piety_n earnest_o to_o cry_v out_o against_o some_o manifest_a abuse_n and_o i_o confess_v that_o we_o must_v attribute_v the_o chief_a cause_n of_o that_o division_n that_o at_o present_a rent_n the_o church_n to_o those_o who_o be_v puff_v up_o with_o a_o vain_a pride_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o ecclesiastical_a power_n contemn_v and_o haughty_o and_o disdainful_o reject_v those_o who_o admonish_v they_o with_o reason_n and_o modesty_n and_o immediate_o after_o that_o same_o author_n reason_v about_o the_o mean_n to_o re-establish_a a_o holy_a peace_n between_o the_o two_o party_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v add_v he_o that_o we_o ought_v ever_o to_o hope_v for_o a_o firm_a peace_n in_o the_o church_n if_o those_o who_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o that_o dis-union_n do_v not_o begin_v by_o themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unless_o those_o who_o have_v the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n in_o their_o hand_n relax_v a_o little_a of_o that_o great_a rigour_n and_o contribute_v something_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o unless_o in_o harken_v to_o the_o ardent_a prayer_n and_o exhortation_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o good_a man_n they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o reform_v those_o manifest_a abuse_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o which_o they_o have_v wander_v after_o this_o manner_n a_o man_n engage_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n speak_v even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n he_o will_v indeed_o after_o that_o have_v we_o also_o who_o he_o accuse_v to_o have_v go_v too_o far_o in_o the_o other_o extreme_a yield_v something_o on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v return_v as_o he_o speak_v to_o ourselves_o but_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o he_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o he_o be_v will_v lenify_v by_o that_o corrective_a the_o confession_n that_o he_o make_v before_o and_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o we_o that_o he_o have_v own_v the_o force_n of_o the_o evil_a and_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o true_a and_o only_a remedy_n god_n who_o hold_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o in_o his_o hand_n kindle_v in_o they_o the_o love_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o give_v we_o all_o the_o grace_n to_o look_v to_o the_o blood_n that_o have_v ransom_v the_o church_n and_o that_o first_o spirit_n who_o consecrate_v it_o to_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n her_o lord_n and_o husband_n for_o it_o be_v he_o only_o who_o can_v reunite_v we_o without_o i_o sate_z he_o you_o can_v do_v nothing_o and_o he_o that_o gather_v not_o with_o i_o scatter_v abroad_o i_o pray_v that_o the_o same_o god_n who_o have_v give_v you_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o gospel_n will_v make_v you_o persevere_v in_o it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o will_v confirm_v his_o love_n and_o fear_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o my_o lord_n your_o child_n who_o already_o so_o well_o answer_v the_o honour_n of_o their_o birth_n and_o the_o care_v you_o have_v take_v for_o their_o education_n and_o last_o that_o he_o will_v more_v and_o more_o shed_v abroad_o his_o blessing_n over_o your_o person_n and_o over_o all_o your_o house_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o desire_v from_o the_o bottom_n of_o my_o heart_n and_o that_o you_o will_v do_v i_o the_o favour_n to_o believe_v that_o i_o be_o my_o lord_n your_o lordship_n most_o humble_a and_o most_o obedient_a servant_n claude_fw-la the_o attestation_n we_o who_o name_n be_v underwritten_a certify_v that_o we_o have_v read_v the_o answer_n of_o monsieur_n claude_n our_o most_o honour_a colleague_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v the_o prejudices_fw-la etc._n etc._n in_o which_o we_o have_v find_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o we_o profess_v sign_v at_o paris_n the_o nine_o and_o twenty_o of_o november_n 1672._o daille_n '_o mesnard_n the_o reader_n be_v desire_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o word_n historical_n in_o the_o running-title_n be_v insert_v without_o the_o translator_n knowledge_n or_o consent_n a_o historical_a defence_n of_o the_o reformation_n against_o a_o book_n entitle_v just_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvinist_n the_o first_o part_n wherein_o it_o be_v show_v that_o our_o ancestor_n be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v by_o themselves_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n chap._n i._n general_a consideration_n upon_o this_o controversy_n the_o division_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o understand_v why_o those_o who_o be_v possess_v of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n and_o those_o who_o have_v since_o succeed_v they_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v think_v themselves_o so_o much_o concern_v to_o oppose_v the_o reformation_n it_o will_v oblige_v they_o to_o strip_v themselves_o of_o that_o sovereign_n and_o and_o absolute_a authority_n which_o they_o have_v usurp_v and_o by_o which_o they_o have_v dispose_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o their_o will_n and_o it_o will_v force_v they_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o that_o public_a management_n which_o they_o hold_v in_o their_o hand_n and_o no_o person_n be_v ignorant_a that_o that_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o all_o other_o in_o the_o world_n most_o intolerable_a to_o those_o person_n who_o have_v make_v a_o secular_a empire_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n as_o those_o interest_n have_v make_v they_o lay_v hold_v of_o all_o they_o can_v to_o defend_v themselves_o so_o they_o have_v raise_v a_o new_a controversy_n touch_v the_o right_a that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o they_o demand_v of_o we_o who_o our_o reformer_n be_v from_o whence_o they_o come_v and_o what_o call_v they_o have_v for_o so_o great_a a_o work_n they_o accuse_v they_o to_o have_v be_v rebel_n and_o schismatic_n who_o lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o mother_n the_o church_n and_o break_v the_o sacred_a bond_n of_o the_o christian_a communion_n they_o have_v defame_v their_o person_n as_o much_o as_o ever_o they_o can_v and_o have_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n the_o most_o wicked_a manner_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v render_v they_o odious_a in_o fine_a they_o have_v put_v forward_o all_o that_o they_o can_v believe_v capable_a of_o retain_v the_o people_n in_o a_o blind_a
pretence_n and_o border_n on_o the_o great_a rashness_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o pretend_a fault_n of_o the_o reformation_n whatsoever_o they_o be_v be_v not_o principle_n so_o demonstrative_a and_o so_o evident_a among_o christian_n that_o after_o they_o they_o ought_v to_o hear_v nothing_o more_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o yield_v to_o this_o proof_n its_o place_n in_o our_o discussion_n but_o without_o any_o prejudice_n as_o to_o those_o that_o may_v be_v draw_v for_o or_o against_o the_o very_a tenet_n that_o be_v contest_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v first_o examine_v as_o the_o more_o natural_a and_o most_o decisive_a that_o be_v so_o i_o hold_v that_o that_o which_o they_o have_v set_v before_o we_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o for_o if_o from_o the_o examination_n that_o we_o shall_v make_v of_o those_o matter_n in_o themselves_o it_o result_v that_o those_o thing_n be_v not_o error_n which_o we_o have_v reject_v as_o such_o but_o christian_a truth_n we_o have_v no_o further_a need_n either_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o reformation_n the_o reformation_n be_v sufficient_o overthrow_v and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o result_v that_o those_o be_v error_n all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v man_n of_o good_a understanding_n that_o they_o be_v truth_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o just_a for_o it_o be_v always_o just_a to_o extirpate_v error_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o appear_v already_o that_o that_o debate_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v against_o we_o about_o the_o justice_n of_o our_o reformation_n and_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v rather_o a_o field_n wherein_o they_o will_v busy_v themselves_o in_o subtlety_n and_o declamation_n to_o amuse_v the_o people_n than_o a_o just_a controversy_n whence_o one_o may_v just_o expect_v any_o profit_n yet_o as_o those_o subtlety_n and_o declamation_n how_o vain_a and_o false_a soever_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o of_o find_v applause_n in_o the_o world_n and_o always_o make_v some_o impression_n on_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n we_o acknowledge_v the_o too_o great_a effect_n that_o they_o have_v produce_v which_o be_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n look_v upon_o we_o as_o schismatic_n and_o think_v that_o we_o have_v disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o family_n of_o god_n and_o violate_v the_o right_a of_o that_o religious_a society_n which_o have_v unite_v we_o with_o they_o the_o idea_n which_o they_o form_n of_o our_o religion_n appear_v not_o half_a so_o odious_a to_o they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v disguise_v we_o the_o most_o equitable_a among_o they_o discern_v and_o fail_v not_o sometime_o free_o to_o confess_v the_o same_o that_o we_o have_v all_o doctrine_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o our_o worship_n as_o plain_a as_o it_o be_v have_v nothing_o which_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o nourish_v in_o their_o heart_n a_o true_a piety_n and_o a_o solid_a virtue_n and_o that_o as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o our_o government_n it_o have_v nothing_o so_o remote_a either_o from_o prudence_n or_o from_o equity_n or_o from_o the_o charity_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v recommend_v to_o we_o but_o it_o be_v a_o far_o different_a idea_n which_o they_o form_v within_o themselves_o of_o our_o separation_n for_o it_o become_v insupportable_a to_o they_o when_o they_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o specious_a name_n of_o a_o church_n that_o aught_o to_o command_v the_o veneration_n of_o all_o holy_a man_n so_o that_o this_o be_v most_o ordinary_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o reproach_n which_o they_o the_o more_o exaggerate_v as_o a_o thing_n about_o which_o they_o imagine_v we_o have_v not_o the_o least_o show_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v ourselves_o i_o dare_v affirm_v that_o as_o to_o the_o far_o great_a part_n that_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o almost_o the_o only_a matter_n that_o make_v they_o appear_v so_o much_o exasperate_v against_o we_o it_o be_v necessary_a then_o that_o we_o justify_v ourselves_o and_o that_o we_o clear_v to_o their_o mind_n that_o honour_n which_o we_o have_v not_o only_o to_o live_v among_o they_o in_o the_o same_o civil_a society_n but_o also_o to_o depend_v on_o their_o lawful_a authority_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o humane_a affair_n wherein_o we_o be_v engage_v our_o own_o innocence_n command_v it_o of_o we_o not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o inheritance_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o our_o father_n be_v of_o a_o value_n sufficient_o great_a to_o merit_v a_o defence_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o they_o attack_v it_o we_o ought_v then_o to_o endeavour_v to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o that_o which_o they_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v concern_v we_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o false_a imputation_n that_o we_o have_v a_o infinite_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o church_n than_o any_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o hinder_v its_o reformation_n that_o their_o maxim_n tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n where_o we_o tend_v only_o to_o preserve_v it_o that_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o effect_n of_o that_o love_n and_o jealousy_n that_o we_o have_v for_o the_o church_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v most_o unjust_a if_o they_o shall_v hate_v we_o upon_o a_o account_n that_o aught_o on_o the_o contrary_a to_o draw_v from_o they_o all_o their_o esteem_n and_o love_n towards_o we_o it_o be_v then_o about_o this_o that_o we_o entreat_v that_o they_o will_v calm_o hear_v we_o and_o judge_v we_o without_o passion_n and_o without_o interest_n in_o the_o fear_n of_o that_o god_n who_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v for_o our_o sovereign_a judge_n those_o who_o always_o act_n against_o we_o with_o a_o pride_n that_o hurry_v they_o away_o and_o who_o have_v resolve_v to_o condemn_v we_o and_o to_o the_o uttermost_a of_o their_o power_n to_o destroy_v we_o what_o ever_o we_o say_v will_v not_o possible_o take_v our_o request_n to_o be_v just_a and_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v content_v ourselves_o as_o to_o they_o with_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o conscience_n which_o persuade_v we_o not_o only_o that_o god_n will_v not_o condemn_v we_o for_o have_v be_v reform_v but_o also_o that_o he_o certain_o will_v if_o we_o do_v not_o in_o that_o follow_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o heart_n but_o there_o be_v yet_o enough_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o too_o much_o equity_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n these_o equitable_a person_n be_v those_o of_o who_o we_o demand_v that_o hear_n and_o that_o same_o equity_n and_o moderation_n of_o which_o they_o make_v such_o profession_n and_o which_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o subject_n treat_v on_o challenge_v they_o to_o yield_v we_o we_o shall_v tell_v they_o nothing_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v found_v either_o on_o matter_n of_o fact_n know_v to_o all_o or_o upon_o the_o inviolable_a principle_n of_o religion_n or_o upon_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n to_o set_v down_o this_o matter_n in_o some_o order_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o to_o make_v evident_a these_o four_o proposition_n 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v both_o right_a and_o obligation_n to_o examine_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o latin_a church_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o their_o day_n 2._o that_o the_o reformation_n which_o they_o make_v be_v just_a and_o lawful_a 3._o that_o in_o reform_v themselves_o they_o have_v right_a and_o be_v bind_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 4._o that_o in_o reform_v and_o separate_n themselves_o they_o have_v right_a and_o obligation_n to_o maintain_v among_o themselves_o a_o christian_a society_n by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o in_o treat_v of_o these_o four_o proposition_n i_o have_v exhaust_v all_o my_o subject_n but_o yet_o i_o hope_v that_o there_o will_v be_v few_o question_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o it_o which_o i_o do_v not_o sufficient_o touch_v upon_o and_o few_o objection_n which_o i_o do_v not_o answer_n i_o will_v particular_o answer_v to_o all_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o that_o book_n of_o prejudices_fw-la as_o the_o order_n of_o the_o matter_n that_o i_o treat_v of_o shall_v present_v they_o to_o i_o none_o of_o which_o will_v begin_v to_o oppose_v themselves_o till_o the_o seven_o chapter_n because_o that_o author_n have_v pass_v by_o in_o silence_n a_o great_a many_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o controversy_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o touch_v upon_o
saint_n paul_n call_v she_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eternal_a jesus_n christ_n promise_v to_o be_v with_o his_o even_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o say_v that_o the_o comforter_n shall_v abide_v with_o they_o for_o ever_o and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v never_o prevail_v against_o his_o church_n but_o it_o be_v no_o need_n of_o heap_v up_o these_o proof_n of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v never_o contest_v god_n will_v always_o keep_v a_o church_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o will_v always_o have_v a_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n who_o he_o will_v guide_v by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o they_o be_v those_o that_o be_v betroth_v to_o he_o for_o ever_o and_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o his_o son_n to_o who_o he_o will_v grant_v his_o gracious_a presence_n for_o ever_o and_o a_o assure_a victory_n against_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n there_o be_v nothing_o dispute_v in_o that_o point_n our_o business_n be_v only_o to_o inquire_v whether_o all_o that_o body_n compose_v of_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a that_o assembly_n in_o which_o the_o worldly_a man_n and_o hypocrite_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o visible_a church_n can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o that_o party_n of_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n which_o may_v be_v sometime_o the_o strong_a to_o corrupt_v the_o public_a ministry_n and_o for_o the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o error_n and_o superstition_n less_o fundamental_a to_o infect_v the_o good_a and_o to_o draw_v they_o though_o not_o so_o far_o from_o the_o truth_n as_o to_o make_v they_o whole_o lose_v the_o true_a form_n of_o piety_n and_o communion_n with_o god_n for_o if_o that_o may_v happen_v the_o church_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o nothing_o yet_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o that_o their_o faith_n and_o their_o religion_n can_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v altogether_o pure_a but_o this_o experience_n justify_v for_o in_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o isral_n and_o in_o those_o time_n wherein_o they_o have_v introduce_v the_o worship_n of_o false_a god_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n god_n have_v reserve_v seven_o thousand_o man_n who_o have_v not_o bow_v their_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o that_o which_o be_v most_o considerable_a be_v that_o that_o very_a religion_n of_o those_o seven_o thousand_o be_v not_o pure_a for_o they_o live_v in_o that_o schism_n that_o jeroboam_n make_v and_o no_o more_o go_v to_o render_v that_o worship_n to_o god_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o pay_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o to_o bethel_n it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o they_o to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n then_o subsist_v in_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n for_o beside_o that_o that_o will_v not_o hinder_v any_o from_o see_v clear_o by_o that_o example_n of_o those_o seven_o thousand_o that_o god_n can_v when_o he_o please_v preserve_v his_o own_o in_o a_o corrupt_a communion_n and_o that_o yet_o the_o far_o great_a number_n may_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o that_o the_o public_a ministry_n may_v be_v contaminate_v it_o will_v not_o follow_v notwithsand_v that_o that_o church_n be_v whole_o extinct_a which_o be_v only_o that_o which_o we_o say_v beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v yet_o manifest_a that_o those_o two_o church_n that_o of_o israel_n and_o that_o of_o judah_n be_v often_o find_v to_o depart_v both_o together_o sometime_o from_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o that_o which_o jeremiah_n say_v that_o 3._o god_n have_v give_v a_o bill_n of_o divorce_n to_o that_o of_o israel_n for_o her_o idolatry_n judah_n her_o sister_n fear_v not_o but_o that_o she_o also_o have_v turn_v aside_o from_o his_o true_a worship_n it_o appear_v also_o by_o that_o which_o ezekiel_n say_v that_o samaria_n have_v not_o commit_v half_o the_o sin_n of_o judah_n who_o have_v justify_v her_o sister_n in_o multiply_v her_o abomination_n 16._o the_o same_o history_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n teach_v we_o concern_v joram_n the_o son_n of_o ahab_n king_n of_o israel_n that_o he_o cleave_v to_o the_o sin_n of_o jeroboam_n by_o which_o he_o have_v make_v israel_n to_o sin_n and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n joram_n the_o son_n of_o jehoshaphat_n and_o his_o 8._o son_n ahaziah_n reign_v in_o judah_n and_o walk_v after_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n in_o do_v that_o which_o displease_v the_o lord_n but_o without_o go_v so_o far_o be_v it_o not_o true_a that_o when_o jesus_n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n he_o do_v not_o find_v a_o pure_a church_n upon_o earth_n the_o schismatical_a samaritan_n have_v so_o confuse_v a_o religion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o salvation_n be_v of_o the_o jew_n the_o jew_n on_o their_o side_n have_v deface_v their_o religion_n by_o a_o thousand_o superstition_n and_o by_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pharisee_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o have_v crucify_v the_o lord_n of_o life_n the_o only_a messoas_n they_o expect_v notwithstanding_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o preserve_v his_o child_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o confusion_n the_o same_o thing_n happen_v then_o when_o the_o arrian_n have_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o under_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n the_o young_a the_o eutichian_o prevail_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a absurd_a thing_n to_o imagine_v that_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o triumph_n of_o those_o heretic_n there_o be_v no_o more_o any_o true_a believer_n in_o those_o church_n all_o who_o pulpit_n they_o have_v fill_v and_o none_o in_o all_o that_o communion_n but_o those_o who_o obey_v the_o erroneous_a council_n of_o milan_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o ephesus_n at_o this_o very_a day_n the_o most_o zealous_a among_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n acknowledge_v that_o god_n save_v many_o person_n who_o live_v under_o the_o schismatical_a ministry_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o muscovite_n although_o beside_o that_o schism_n they_o accuse_v they_o of_o hold_v a_o multitude_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n for_o so_o possevin_n set_v it_o down_o in_o one_o of_o his_o relation_n of_o muscovy_n we_o muscov_n ought_v not_o then_o to_o make_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o church_n to_o depend_v absolute_o on_o that_o infallibility_n whereof_o we_o dispute_v we_o ought_v yet_o far_o less_o to_o abuse_v the_o promise_n of_o god_n by_o pretend_v under_o that_o pretext_n that_o they_o can_v never_o do_v that_o that_o be_v ill_a the_o true_a use_n of_o the_o promise_n be_v to_o encourage_v we_o to_o our_o duty_n and_o in_o stead_n of_o make_v we_o presumptuous_a they_o ought_v on_o the_o contrary_a to_o humble_v we_o and_o to_o show_v we_o the_o horror_n of_o our_o sin_n when_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o promise_n for_o so_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n of_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o manasseh_n king_n of_o judah_n for_o after_o have_v reckon_v they_o over_o 21._o particular_o it_o add_v that_o he_o set_v up_o a_o grave_a image_n of_o the_o grove_n that_o he_o have_v make_v in_o the_o house_n of_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v say_v to_o david_n and_o to_o solomon_n his_o son_n in_o this_o house_n and_o in_o jerusalem_n which_o i_o have_v choose_v out_o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n will_v i_o put_v my_o name_n for_o ever_o see_v there_o the_o promise_n employ_v to_o its_o right_a use_n not_o to_o defend_v manasseh_n in_o what_o he_o have_v do_v under_o a_o pretence_n that_o god_n have_v promise_v that_o his_o name_n shall_v never_o depart_v from_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v the_o language_n they_o speak_v in_o these_o day_n but_o to_o condemn_v manasseh_n of_o that_o that_o as_o much_o as_o it_o lay_v in_o his_o power_n he_o have_v nullify_v that_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o so_o also_o it_o be_v that_o good_a man_n ought_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o corrupter_n of_o religion_n god_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o he_o will_v betrothe_v his_o church_n to_o himself_o for_o ever_o and_o you_o have_v labour_v to_o break_v off_o that_o happy_a marriage_n jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v we_o that_o he_o will_v be_v always_o with_o we_o even_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o you_o have_v endeavour_v to_o deprive_v we_o of_o his_o presence_n he_o have_v promise_v we_o that_o his_o holy_a
they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n to_o 6._o prove_v its_o infallibility_n the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v one_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v visible_a always_o plain_o to_o be_v discern_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o she_o can_v err_v for_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o she_o to_o do_v so_o she_o can_v be_v no_o long_o acknowledge_v as_o a_o true_a church_n and_o there_o will_v be_v no_o more_o mean_n propose_v to_o all_o man_n for_o their_o salvation_n none_o can_v be_v save_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o true_a church_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o to_o be_v save_v without_o faith_n and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n none_o can_v have_v faith_n without_o that_o preach_v which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v by_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a church_n ought_v then_o to_o be_v always_o visible_a to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v set_v themselves_o under_o its_o ministry_n to_o obtain_v salvation_n or_o that_o at_o least_o they_o shall_v be_v inexcusable_a if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o place_v themselves_o and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v be_v infallible_a to_o this_o reason_n which_o alone_o make_v a_o long_a controversy_n and_o about_o which_o they_o make_v very_o long_a chapter_n they_o add_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a and_o some_o other_o that_o contain_v in_o their_o opinion_n not_o only_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o perpetual_a visibility_n but_o of_o a_o visibility_n shine_v with_o such_o a_o brightness_n and_o such_o splendour_n that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v to_o stranger_n and_o infidel_n to_o be_v so_o to_o answer_v this_o argument_n of_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o say_v that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v always_o discernible_a by_o all_o man_n as_o they_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v as_o that_o one_o can_v say_v so_o much_o as_o that_o all_o man_n have_v always_o be_v able_a to_o know_v that_o there_o have_v be_v a_o society_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n for_o not_o to_o allege_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o its_o original_a then_o when_o the_o apostle_n be_v as_o yet_o in_o jerusalem_n or_o thereabouts_o be_v very_o little_o know_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o that_o new_a society_n do_v not_o so_o soon_o spread_v itself_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n nor_o in_o the_o border_a country_n that_o the_o most_o of_o the_o people_n be_v ignorant_a for_o some_o time_n of_o what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v christian_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o many_o age_n have_v slip_v away_o before_o that_o the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o all_o america_n can_v have_v any_o knowledge_n that_o there_o be_v any_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n how_o then_o can_v any_o one_o say_v the_o true_a church_n be_v always_o visible_a and_o always_o discernible_a to_o all_o man_n be_v it_o because_o those_o american_n before_o these_o last_o age_n be_v not_o man_n or_o be_v it_o because_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n they_o ought_v then_o in_o good_a earnest_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n be_v most_o free_a in_o the_o dispense_n of_o the_o mean_n of_o salvation_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o who_o he_o will_v and_o refuse_v to_o who_o he_o will_n till_o the_o external_a communion_n with_o the_o true_a church_n shall_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n of_o and_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n none_o can_v conclude_v that_o she_o ought_v to_o be_v perpetual_o visible_a and_o discernible_a by_o all_o man_n for_o it_o frequent_o happen_v that_o god_n for_o most_o just_a reason_n but_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o search_v out_o with_o too_o great_a curiosity_n may_v withdraw_v from_o man_n the_o external_a mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o convince_v by_o other_o way_n which_o render_v they_o inexcusable_a &_o worthy_a of_o condemnation_n man_n be_v bind_v to_o place_n themselves_o in_o the_o true_a church_n then_o when_o it_o be_v discernible_a to_o they_o to_o be_v so_o but_o when_o it_o be_v not_o so_o as_o it_o be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n to_o the_o southern_a nation_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o god_n will_v damn_v they_o for_o not_o have_v put_v themselves_o into_o it_o they_o have_v other_o crime_n enough_o to_o be_v punish_v for_o without_o make_v god_n to_o violate_v his_o justice_n in_o that_o respect_n see_v here_o what_o i_o say_v for_o the_o defend_n of_o god_n justice_n and_o to_o let_v you_o see_v the_o rashness_n of_o those_o argument_n which_o suppose_v that_o god_n be_v bind_v to_o make_v those_o gentleman_n infallible_a to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o may_v condemn_v man_n with_o some_o reason_n but_o further_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o one_o can_v in_o some_o sense_n say_v that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v some_o true_a church_n visible_a upon_o earth_n but_o that_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o play_v with_o those_o ambiguous_a term_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v a_o distinction_n and_o to_o show_v clear_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o may_v and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o may_v not_o be_v find_v to_o be_v true_a for_o beside_o that_o that_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o visible_a nor_o to_o be_v general_o know_v by_o all_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o true_a church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a in_o one_o certain_a place_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o one_o only_a people_n one_o society_n one_o body_n which_o have_v be_v for_o time_n a_o true_a church_n may_v not_o in_o the_o end_n lose_v that_o quality_n after_o whatsoever_o manner_n that_o come_v to_o pass_v whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o entire_a forsake_v of_o christianity_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v by_o a_o extreme_a and_o general_a corruption_n of_o that_o religion_n god_n have_v sometimee_n take_v away_o his_o candlestick_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o people_n according_a to_o that_o threaten_v which_o he_o make_v to_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n i_o will_v come_v quick_o unto_o thou_o and_o take_v away_o thy_o candlestick_n out_o of_o its_o 2._o place_n except_o thou_o repent_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o african_a church_n which_o heretofore_o be_v so_o flourish_v be_v now_o no_o long_o so_o and_o there_o be_v not_o any_o place_n upon_o the_o earth_n neither_o paris_n nor_o constantinople_n nor_o jerusalem_n nor_o antioch_n nor_o rome_n nor_o avignon_n neither_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o the_o greek_a nor_o the_o armenian_a nor_o the_o aethiopian_a neither_o the_o chair_n of_o saint_n peter_n nor_o that_o of_o saint_n james_n nor_o that_o of_o saint_n john_n nor_o that_o of_o saint_n denis_n that_o can_v promise_v itself_o that_o it_o shall_v never_o perish_v there_o be_v no_o such_o promise_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v a_o speech_n very_o criminal_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o any_o church_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v if_o she_o say_v i_o sit_v a_o queen_n 18._o and_o be_o no_o widow_n and_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n when_o therefore_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o god_n keep_v up_o always_o a_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n let_v they_o remember_v that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o way_n independent_a on_o any_o place_n and_o see_v or_o if_o that_o restriction_n will_v not_o please_v they_o let_v they_o produce_v those_o clear_a and_o solid_a and_o peculiar_a privilege_n to_o we_o which_o may_v set_v the_o latin_a church_n above_o all_o its_o fellow_n for_o as_o to_o that_o that_o some_o set_v before_o we_o that_o say_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n peter_n i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o a_o plain_a 22._o view_n of_o that_o passage_n that_o it_o only_o regard_v the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n with_o relation_n to_o that_o violent_a temptation_n wherewith_o he_o be_v hurry_v in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o under_o which_o there_o want_v but_o a_o little_a of_o his_o faith_n have_v whole_o perish_v and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o concern_v his_o pretend_a successor_n whereof_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o word_n in_o all_o the_o scripture_n i_o say_v the_o same_o to_o that_o commandment_n that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v he_o to_o feed_v his_o sheep_n 21._o which_o respect_v only_o his_o re-establishment_n in_o the_o office_n of_o a_o apostle_n after_o his_o fall_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o promise_n adjoin_v for_o his_o successor_n nor_o for_o their_o see_n whereof_o there_o be_v not_o a_o
word_n mention_v either_o there_o or_o any_o where_o else_o and_o as_o to_o that_o passage_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n etc._n etc._n whether_o they_o understand_v 16._o it_o of_o that_o confession_n which_o saint_n peter_n have_v make_v or_o whether_o they_o refer_v it_o to_o his_o person_n i_o say_v that_o no_o one_o can_v understand_v it_o of_o his_o successor_n since_o there_o be_v not_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o they_o either_o direct_o or_o indirect_o for_o when_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o when_o it_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v build_v upon_o that_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n comprehend_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o who_o the_o church_n be_v every_o way_n build_v but_o also_o because_o that_o confession_n of_o saint_n peter_n or_o saint_n peter_n confess_v be_v as_o one_o of_o the_o chief_a stone_n in_o that_o mystical_a building_n which_o be_v not_o leave_v alone_o for_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v not_o only_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o sovereign_a architect_n have_v add_v many_o other_o in_o all_o age_n and_o will_v always_o join_v other_o to_o they_o till_o the_o building_n be_v entire_o finish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o god_n fulfil_v the_o decree_n of_o his_o election_n but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o discourse_n of_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o affirm_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v very_o well_o what_o a_o true_a church_n visible_a be_v for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v that_o visible_a society_n shall_v be_v that_o true_a church_n none_o but_o those_o true_a believer_n i_o will_v say_v those_o who_o join_v to_o their_o external_a profession_n of_o christianty_n a_o true_a and_o sincere_a piety_n be_v real_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o for_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o worldly_a profane_a and_o hypocritical_a they_o be_v but_o the_o church_n in_o appearance_n only_o and_o not_o indeed_o for_o have_v no_o inward_a call_v which_o consist_v in_o faith_n and_o love_n they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n nor_o be_v they_o of_o his_o communion_n notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o faithful_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o external_a profession_n as_o if_o they_o real_o be_v in_o the_o same_o religious_a society_n with_o they_o what_o then_o be_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o to_o we_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o can_v distinct_o and_o with_o any_o certainty_n affirm_v behold_v these_o be_v the_o true_o faithful_a of_o jesus_n christ_n none_o but_o but_o god_n alone_o can_v know_v they_o after_o that_o distinct_a manner_n and_o and_o without_o a_o possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v but_o this_o we_o may_v say_v of_o that_o visible_a society_n that_o under_o that_o ministry_n and_o in_o that_o communion_n god_n preserve_v and_o raise_v the_o true_o faithful_a whence_o we_o may_v from_o this_o judgement_n with_o solidity_n and_o truth_n and_o i_o may_v say_v also_o without_o a_o possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v that_o there_o be_v a_o true_a visible_a church_n in_o that_o sense_n i_o declare_v that_o there_o have_v always_o be_v some_o way_n or_o other_o a_o true_a church_n visible_a upon_o earth_n not_o but_o that_o god_n can_v make_v it_o whole_o disappear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n whensoever_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o to_o do_v so_o without_o do_v man_n any_o wrong_n or_o any_o breach_n of_o his_o promise_n since_o he_o have_v without_o doubt_n extraordinary_a way_n to_o beget_v faith_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o his_o child_n and_o to_o keep_v they_o on_o in_o that_o course_n and_o to_o lead_v they_o in_o the_o end_n unto_o salvation_n without_o make_v use_n either_o of_o the_o public_a assembly_n or_o ministry_n but_o only_o because_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o ever_o happen_v since_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n a_o eclipse_n so_o full_a and_o entire_a that_o one_o can_v not_o some_o way_n say_v there_o be_v a_o society_n in_o which_o god_n do_v keep_v the_o true_o faithful_a i_o say_v after_o some_o way_n for_o as_o that_o judgement_n depend_v on_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o to_o be_v able_a to_o know_v a_o society_n and_o a_o ministry_n and_o the_o other_o to_o know_v that_o under_o that_o ministry_n and_o in_o that_o society_n a_o man_n may_v work_v out_o his_o own_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o distinguish_v between_o two_o season_n the_o one_o of_o liberty_n and_o prosperity_n where_o the_o church_n have_v its_o assembly_n and_o exercise_n its_o ministry_n open_o in_o the_o face_n of_o all_o the_o world_n for_o then_o she_o be_v much_o more_o visible_a than_o she_o will_v be_v otherwise_o that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v far_o more_o easy_a to_o be_v know_v what_o society_n and_o what_o ministry_n that_o be_v such_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n under_o constantine_n and_o other_o christian_a emperor_n and_o it_o be_v in_o such_o time_n as_o those_o that_o the_o promise_n of_o its_o outward_a splendour_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o in_o scripture_n be_v accomplish_v the_o other_o season_n be_v that_o of_o its_o affliction_n and_o persecution_n such_o be_v that_o of_o the_o first_o century_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n and_o the_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n for_o none_o can_v deny_v that_o then_o the_o church_n be_v less_o discernible_a by_o its_o assembly_n not_o only_o because_o they_o be_v more_o private_a and_o less_o expose_v to_o the_o public_a view_n but_o also_o yet_o further_o because_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a have_v be_v defame_v by_o a_o thousand_o calumny_n and_o charge_v with_o a_o thousand_o false_a imputation_n which_o make_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v far_o more_o difficult_a and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v that_o then_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a and_o illustrious_a by_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o martyr_n for_o the_o blood_n of_o its_o martyr_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o hinder_v the_o accuse_v of_o the_o christian_n of_o most_o odious_a crime_n that_o which_o hinder_v its_o be_v liable_a to_o be_v easy_o know_v those_o accusation_n be_v as_o a_o cloud_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o common_a people_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v discipate_v before_o they_o can_v come_v to_o know_v what_o christianity_n be_v so_o that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v more_o or_o less_o visible_a according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o its_o season_n as_o to_o the_o second_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o know_v that_o one_o may_v be_v save_v in_o that_o society_n and_o under_o that_o ministry_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o distinguish_v of_o the_o two_o state_n or_o condition_n wherein_o that_o society_n may_v be_v find_v the_o one_o be_v a_o more_o pure_a state_n then_o when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v without_o mixture_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n when_o the_o public_a worship_n be_v perform_v without_o superstition_n and_o the_o sacrament_n plain_o administer_v according_a to_o their_o primitive_a institution_n and_o when_o general_o religion_n be_v establish_v teach_v and_o observe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v it_o to_o the_o world_n in_o that_o condition_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o true_a church_n in_o very_o visible_a and_o very_o discernible_a for_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o behold_v all_o the_o character_n of_o its_o truth_n which_o only_o consist_v in_o its_o conformity_n to_o that_o lively_a primitive_a and_o natural_a image_n of_o christianity_n which_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o in_o his_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a that_o a_o church_n may_v fall_v into_o a_o quite_o contrary_a condition_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o state_n of_o corruption_n then_o when_o it_o add_v to_o divine_a truth_n strange_a and_o adulterate_a doctrine_n when_o it_o mingle_v superstition_n with_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o when_o in_o stead_n of_o a_o just_a government_n it_o exercise_v a_o insolent_a and_o absolute_a dominion_n over_o man_n conscience_n in_o one_o word_n then_o when_o all_o thing_n appear_v so_o confuse_v and_o in_o that_o disorder_n that_o one_o can_v scarce_o any_o more_o see_v any_o trace_n of_o that_o beautiful_a and_o glorious_a image_n of_o christianity_n which_o i_o have_v before_o speak_v of_o to_o shine_v forth_o in_o that_o condition_n i_o affirm_v that_o true_a church_n be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v know_v for_o howsoever_o it_o be_v most_o visible_a in_o quality_n of_o a_o church_n because_o its_o assembly_n may_v be_v
much_o frequent_v it_o will_v be_v nevertheless_o lest_o of_o all_o so_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n in_o that_o its_o natural_a beauty_n be_v so_o darken_a and_o its_o visage_n so_o disfigure_v that_o in_o judge_v according_a to_o its_o appearance_n one_o can_v but_o very_o difficult_o say_v that_o god_n do_v yet_o preserve_v some_o faithful_a one_o in_o that_o communion_n and_o under_o that_o ministry_n but_o they_o will_v say_v may_v not_o a_o church_n fall_v into_o that_o condition_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n i_o answer_v that_o a_o visible_a society_n as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v not_o call_v a_o true_a church_n but_o only_o with_o respect_n to_o those_o true_a believer_n who_o be_v in_o it_o and_o not_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o other_o when_o then_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o party_n of_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n prevail_v and_o fill_v that_o society_n with_o its_o corruption_n all_o that_o society_n take_v in_o the_o general_n do_v not_o fail_v as_o yet_o to_o be_v call_v a_o true_a church_n while_o their_o be_v some_o appearance_n how_o small_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v that_o god_n do_v yet_o keep_v and_o hold_v in_o it_o those_o good_a man_n who_o do_v not_o defile_v their_o soul_n with_o that_o corruption_n of_o the_o wicked_a but_o how_o can_v say_v they_o yet_o further_o those_o good_a man_n preserve_v themselves_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o such_o a_o society_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o may_v preserve_v themselves_o there_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o one_o may_v preserve_v himself_o in_o a_o contagious_a air_n where_o he_o draw_v in_o the_o air_n because_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o his_o life_n but_o yet_o he_o may_v keep_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v from_o that_o contagion_n by_o the_o help_n of_o antidote_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o a_o corrupt_a church_n the_o good_a and_o the_o evil_n if_o a_o man_n can_v separate_v that_o good_a from_o the_o evil_a that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o can_v take_v the_o one_o and_o keep_v himself_o from_o the_o other_o without_o fall_v into_o hypocrisy_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o do_v as_o those_o who_o equal_o take_v the_o good_a and_o the_o evil_n which_o he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o do_v without_o divide_v between_o god_n and_o his_o conscience_n he_o may_v be_v save_v in_o a_o corrupt_a communion_n and_o there_o may_v not_o be_v another_o more_o pure_a this_o evident_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n of_o simeon_n of_o joseph_n and_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o divers_a other_o person_n who_o live_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n when_o our_o saviour_n come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o who_o preserve_v their_o piety_n though_o that_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o high_a corruption_n under_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o reprove_v the_o abuse_n of_o those_o wicked_a man_n and_o exhort_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v heed_n of_o their_o false_a doctrine_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o live_v in_o that_o common_a society_n and_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o temple_n with_o they_o and_o after_o that_o he_o have_v be_v crucify_a by_o they_o his_o disciple_n do_v not_o whole_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n during_o some_o time_n and_o till_o they_o have_v indispensable_a reason_n for_o it_o i_o will_v show_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o it_o do_v not_o from_o thence_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v at_o this_o day_n abide_v in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o that_o it_o much_o less_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v return_v thither_o by_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o we_o may_v separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a the_o pure_a from_o what_o be_v impure_a since_o we_o can_v no_o more_o do_v that_o than_o not_o become_v wicked_a imposture_n hypocritical_a and_o detestable_a before_o god_n and_o men._n but_o as_o this_o be_v a_o point_n that_o belong_v to_o another_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v i_o to_o have_v clear_o show_v in_o this_o chapter_n in_o what_o manner_n and_o with_o what_o distinction_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v always_o a_o true_a visible_a church_n and_o to_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o no_o way_n follow_v from_o thence_o that_o she_o must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v that_o she_o be_v after_o all_o this_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o the_o just_a and_o true_a sense_n of_o some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o abuse_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o visibility_n for_o as_o to_o that_o of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v 18._o unto_o thou_o as_o the_o heathen_n and_o the_o publican_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o particular_a church_n be_v treat_v of_o there_o and_o that_o the_o personal_a difference_n which_o we_o may_v have_v one_o with_o another_o and_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o faithful_a be_v bind_v when_o they_o receive_v any_o wrong_n from_o their_o brethren_n to_o carry_v their_o complaint_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o its_o judgement_n or_o if_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o those_o time_n and_o in_o those_o place_n where_o there_o shall_v be_v church_n establish_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o guide_n and_o pastor_n who_o may_v end_v those_o private_a quarrel_n and_o if_o they_o will_v infer_v from_o thence_o that_o then_o there_o must_v be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n that_o may_v be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o attend_v to_o those_o reconciliation_n this_o be_v that_o that_o have_v no_o colour_n of_o reason_n for_o that_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n oblige_v the_o faithful_a no_o further_o than_o as_o it_o lie_v in_o their_o power_n it_o will_v be_v but_o a_o very_a bad_a argue_v to_o say_v that_o he_o have_v so_o engage_v for_o that_o that_o he_o will_v so_o order_v it_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v perpetual_o a_o visible_a assembly_n to_o hear_v complaint_n and_o give_v judgement_n it_o be_v within_o a_o little_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v that_o he_o be_v engage_v that_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v wherewithal_o to_o lend_v and_o wherewithal_o to_o give_v alm_n because_o he_o have_v bid_v we_o to_o lend_v without_o hope_v for_o any_o thing_n again_o and_o to_o make_v ourselves_o friend_n of_o the_o mammon_n of_o unrighteousness_n or_o that_o our_o king_n be_v bind_v never_o to_o leave_v vacant_a the_o office_n of_o a_o constable_n or_o that_o of_o the_o mayor_n of_o the_o palace_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o heretofore_o they_o order_v their_o subject_n to_o acknowledge_v those_o dignity_n and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o in_o certain_a affair_n tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n then_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v always_o in_o such_o a_o state_n wherein_o she_o shall_v have_v authority_n to_o pass_v her_o judgement_n for_o the_o determine_v private_a quarrel_n and_o beside_o what_o i_o have_v say_v experience_n contradict_v it_o for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o during_o the_o hot_a persecution_n of_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n where_o all_o be_v lay_v in_o desolation_n that_o it_o have_v in_o many_o place_n nothing_o like_o a_o visible_a tribunal_n to_o which_o man_n can_v easy_o address_v themselves_o there_o be_v some_o other_o passage_n that_o denote_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o pastor_n and_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o apostle_n as_o those_o where_o they_o be_v call_v the_o salt_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n a_o city_n 5â—_n set_v upon_o a_o hill_n a_o candle_n not_o light_v to_o be_v set_v under_o a_o bushel_n and_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o set_v they_o down_o to_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o their_o pretension_n but_o this_o be_v evident_o to_o abuse_v the_o scripture_n to_o make_v they_o establish_v the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n after_o that_o meaning_n wherein_o they_o understand_v those_o passage_n which_o exhort_v the_o apostle_n and_o after_o they_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o acquit_v themselves_o faithful_o of_o their_o charge_n without_o negligence_n and_o weariness_n from_o the_o consideration_n of_o their_o call_v and_o the_o end_n to_o which_o god_n have_v appoint_v they_o for_o beside_o that_o their_o office_n do_v not_o bind_v they_o to_o that_o of_o a_o martyr_n which_o do_v not_o suppose_v a_o very_a splendid_a state_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o that_o the_o same_o do_v not_o oblige_v they_o to_o be_v martyr_n if_o they_o be_v not_o special_o
if_o you_o will_v give_v to_o the_o simple_a sort_n to_o those_o babe_n for_o example_n whereof_o jesus_n christ_n speak_v that_o his_o mystery_n have_v be_v reveal_v unto_o they_o if_o you_o give_v they_o i_o say_v that_o right_a and_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o that_o important_a and_o fundamental_a question_n to_o wit_n whether_o the_o call_v of_o a_o man_n be_v extraordinary_a and_o divine_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o so_o whether_o his_o miracle_n be_v those_o of_o a_o true_a minister_n of_o god_n or_o of_o a_o false_a prophet_n whether_o it_o be_v a_o true_a angel_n of_o light_n or_o a_o disguise_a angel_n of_o darkness_n and_o to_o judge_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n after_o the_o church_n and_o against_o the_o church_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v refuse_v they_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o judge_v also_o of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n whereof_o the_o true_a knowledge_n be_v by_o nothing_o near_o so_o difficult_a god_n have_v forewarn_v his_o people_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v themselves_o over_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o miracle_n and_o he_o have_v appoint_v that_o they_o shall_v judge_v of_o they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n they_o accompany_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o discern_a of_o miracle_n and_o judge_v of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v two_o inseparable_a thing_n and_o that_o their_o right_n belong_v to_o the_o same_o person_n if_o there_o arise_v say_v god_n among_o you_o a_o prophet_n or_o a_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n and_o give_v thou_o a_o sign_n or_o a_o wonder_n and_o the_o sign_n or_o the_o wonder_n come_v to_o pass_v whereof_o he_o speak_v unto_o thou_o say_v let_v we_o go_v after_o other_o god_n which_o thou_o have_v not_o know_v and_o let_v we_o serve_v they_o thou_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o that_o prophet_n or_o that_o dreamer_n of_o dream_n for_o the_o lord_n your_o god_n prove_v you_o to_o know_v whether_o you_o love_v the_o lord_n your_o god_n with_o all_o your_o heart_n it_o appear_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o way_n for_o man_n to_o judge_v well_o of_o miracle_n be_v to_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o he_o that_o work_v they_o so_o that_o if_o they_o will_v a_o gree_n to_o give_v the_o people_n a_o right_a to_o discern_v miracle_n they_o can_v take_v away_o from_o they_o that_o of_o discern_v that_o doctrine_n they_o uphold_v jesus_n christ_n suppose_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v arise_v false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o seduce_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n for_o how_o can_v they_o otherwise_o discern_v those_o miracle_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n but_o by_o examine_v their_o word_n so_o a_o famous_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o write_v that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o reject_v miracle_n and_o those_o man_n who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o than_o when_o they_o be_v join_v with_o a_o doctrine_n which_o the_o church_n have_v condemn_v his_o word_n be_v considerable_a and_o very_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v transcribe_v the_o application_n say_v he_o royal._n and_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o doctrine_n be_v a_o enterprise_n so_o rash_a and_o so_o scandalous_a that_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v there_o be_v not_o any_o catholic_a in_o the_o world_n who_o know_v his_o creed_n and_o understand_v it_o that_o can_v be_v capable_a of_o such_o a_o persuasion_n what_o if_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o miracle_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n can_v any_o one_o hesitate_n or_o doubt_n whether_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n support_v by_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o miracle_n or_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o miracle_n found_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n saint_n peter_n have_v teach_v we_o a_o great_a while_n since_o what_o we_o be_v to_o do_v on_o that_o occasion_n he_o have_v be_v a_o eye_n witness_v of_o the_o transfiguration_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o that_o glory_n that_o lie_v hide_v under_o the_o veil_n of_o a_o suffer_a and_o mortal_a state_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o trust_v more_o in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o prophet_n than_o to_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a experience_n of_o his_o eye_n we_o have_v a_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v in_o nothing_o less_o than_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n break_v in_o piece_n all_o those_o reason_n that_o oppose_v it_o and_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v to_o ourselves_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o saint_n peter_n say_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o prophet_n to_o which_o we_o do_v well_o that_o we_o take_v heed_n gather_v together_o all_o our_o attention_n to_o know_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v aside_o from_o all_o the_o miracle_n and_o all_o those_o reason_n the_o man_n propound_v to_o we_o to_o make_v we_o call_v into_o question_n that_o which_o we_o know_v the_o church_n to_o have_v determine_v we_o may_v see_v clear_o by_o that_o passage_n how_o far_o one_o may_v carry_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o thought_n of_o those_o that_o admit_v of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v even_o to_o make_v miracle_n themselves_o submit_v to_o it_o he_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o collect_v all_o our_o attention_n to_o know_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o turn_v aside_o from_o all_o those_o miracle_n which_o will_v make_v we_o call_v into_o question_n that_o which_o the_o church_n have_v determine_v he_o say_v that_o to_o go_v about_o to_o make_v use_n of_o miracle_n for_o the_o prove_v of_o a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o church_n be_v a_o rash_a and_o scandalous_a enterprise_n and_o such_o as_o deserve_v to_o be_v punish_v in_o effect_n if_o they_o suppose_v that_o maxim_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o church_n a_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o see_v with_o her_o eye_n and_o to_o rest_v upon_o her_o conduct_n those_o miracle_n can_v not_o make_v they_o be_v hear_v who_o the_o church_n shall_v have_v condemn_v and_o by_o which_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v look_v on_o as_o false_a miracle_n the_o consequence_n be_v good_a and_o just_a but_o because_o that_o very_a thing_n apply_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o christianity_n justify_v the_o unbeleiver_n condemn_v the_o proceed_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n accuse_v those_o of_o rashness_n who_o have_v believe_v on_o their_o preach_n destroy_v the_o gospel_n and_o overthrow_v the_o christian_a church_n it_o be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o that_o maxim_n itself_o be_v false_a and_o rash_a since_o those_o consequence_n that_o arise_v from_o it_o be_v so_o detestable_a that_o they_o leave_v neither_o to_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o the_o apostle_n any_o way_n to_o make_v their_o gospel_n to_o be_v hear_v by_o man_n with_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o the_o care_n of_o their_o salvation_n 8._o they_o must_v give_v i_o leave_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a earnest_o for_o the_o interest_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o more_o i_o consider_v these_o inevitable_a consequence_n of_o that_o maxim_n the_o more_o i_o be_o astonish_v if_o those_o first_o christian_n who_o have_v be_v jew_n can_v not_o hear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n nor_o receive_v his_o miracle_n without_o violate_v of_o their_o duty_n towards_o the_o church_n that_o have_v condemn_v they_o what_o scruple_n may_v not_o all_o that_o cast_v into_o all_o the_o christian_n that_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n for_o in_o fine_a we_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o that_o people_n our_o father_n be_v not_o convert_v but_o by_o their_o ministry_n if_o then_o we_o can_v see_v clear_o that_o they_o themselves_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v convert_v if_o they_o lay_v down_o on_o the_o contrary_a a_o principle_n which_o of_o right_a aught_o to_o have_v hinder_v their_o conversion_n where_o then_o be_v all_o we_o as_o many_o as_o we_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o author_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la produce_v to_o make_v we_o divest_v ourselves_o of_o our_o own_o guidance_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n that_o we_o shall_v see_v with_o her_o eye_n and_o tread_v in_o her_o step_n have_v as_o much_o place_n with_o the_o jew_n as_o they_o have_v with_o we_o they_o can_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o their_o church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n none_o can_v dispute_v with_o they_o that_o eminent_a authority_n which_o have_v so_o many_o external_a mark_n to_o she_o belong_v the_o adoption_n the_o
difficulty_n to_o get_v thither_o and_o yet_o that_o belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o examination_n of_o all_o man_n the_o darkness_n of_o the_o understanding_n the_o easiness_n wherewith_o man_n may_v deceive_v themselves_o the_o want_n of_o necessary_a help_n the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n will_v not_o hinder_v it_o those_o be_v then_o no_o other_o than_o frivolous_a reason_n which_o can_v take_v away_o from_o man_n that_o right_o that_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o they_o ought_v therefore_o to_o enjoy_v it_o at_o least_o in_o some_o respect_n to_o wit_n for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o ought_v to_o lose_v it_o or_o no._n 13._o but_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o can_v never_o so_o enjoy_v it_o in_o that_o regard_n nor_o decide_v that_o question_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o examination_n of_o all_o their_o doctrine_n which_o let_v we_o see_v yet_o more_o and_o more_o the_o absurdity_n of_o our_o adversary_n principle_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o principle_n more_o absurd_a than_o that_o which_o destroy_v itself_o which_o can_v be_v establish_v but_o by_o make_v use_n of_o a_o contrary_a principle_n and_o which_o precise_o can_v have_v no_o place_n but_o there_o where_o it_o can_v be_v of_o any_o use_n but_o all_o that_o may_v be_v say_v of_o that_o principle_n of_o those_o gentleman_n since_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o to_o establish_v it_o one_o must_v necessary_o proceed_v to_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o they_o can_v never_o know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o examine_v that_o doctrine_n by_o themselves_o till_o they_o have_v make_v that_o examination_n that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o far_o occasion_n to_o refer_v themselves_o to_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o make_v pleasant_a sport_n enough_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v evident_o manifest_a if_o one_o consider_v it_o that_o before_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o one_o be_v assure_v that_o among_o all_o the_o religious_a society_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o christian_n be_v the_o only_a one_o in_o which_o one_o ought_v to_o place_v himself_o and_o that_o can_v never_o be_v know_v but_o by_o one_o way_n only_o which_o be_v that_o of_o examine_v its_o doctrine_n and_o its_o worship_n in_o effect_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o those_o external_a mark_n that_o can_v make_v that_o difference_n the_o jew_n have_v their_o miracle_n antiquity_n succession_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n the_o holiness_n of_o their_o patriarch_n the_o light_n of_o their_o prophecy_n the_o majesty_n of_o their_o ceremony_n we_o do_v not_o dispute_v these_o mark_n with_o they_o and_o as_o to_o temporal_a prosperity_n they_o have_v it_o heretofore_o and_o we_o be_v not_o assure_v that_o we_o have_v always_o have_v that_o whereof_o we_o make_v such_o boast_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o very_o great_a the_o mahometan_n glory_n that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o admirable_a success_n of_o their_o arm_n and_o as_o for_o antiquity_n which_o they_o fail_v in_o they_o say_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n do_v but_o succeed_v moses_n so_o mahomet_n also_o have_v succeed_v jesus_n christ_n as_o for_o the_o heathen_n they_o have_v as_o i_o have_v say_v their_o miracle_n their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n their_o succession_n their_o uninterrupted_a duration_n their_o temporal_a prosperity_n and_o if_o we_o strive_v with_o they_o about_o antiquity_n and_o multitude_n the_o advantage_n will_v not_o lie_v on_o our_o side_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o more_o deceitful_a than_o those_o external_a appearance_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v as_o proper_a to_o make_v a_o jew_n remain_v a_o jew_n a_o heathen_a a_o heathen_a and_o a_o mahometan_a to_o remain_v a_o mahometan_a as_o to_o make_v a_o christian_n to_o remain_v a_o christian_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o to_o form_v well_o that_o difference_n and_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o christian_a communion_n be_v the_o only_a good_a one_o one_o ought_v to_o examine_v its_o worship_n and_o its_o doctrine_n moreover_o before_o they_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o must_v suppose_v that_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a that_o among_o all_o the_o christian_a sect_n the_o latin_a only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v know_v but_o by_o the_o examination_n of_o its_o doctrine_n those_o external_a mark_n can_v be_v no_o way_n proper_a for_o it_o the_o greek_n the_o abyssine_n the_o nestorian_n ascribe_v to_o themselves_o antiquity_n succession_n miracle_n a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n they_o have_v their_o saint_n their_o prophet_n their_o ceremony_n and_o their_o multitude_n which_o be_v not_o less_o considerable_a and_o as_o to_o worldly_a prosperity_n the_o abyssine_n may_v boast_v of_o it_o and_o the_o muscovite_n also_o who_o make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o who_o know_v whether_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n shall_v never_o change_v it_o be_v then_o manifest_a that_o they_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o from_o those_o mark_n separate_v from_o their_o doctrine_n they_o be_v so_o ambiguous_a and_o uncertain_a that_o they_o can_v fix_v any_o settle_a judgement_n upon_o they_o concern_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o suppose_v that_o they_o can_v by_o those_o external_a mark_n or_o by_o any_o other_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o say_v it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n to_o wit_n that_o in_o that_o visible_a communion_n god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a one_o for_o it_o be_v in_o those_o only_a that_o that_o name_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v verify_v and_o not_o in_o the_o profane_a the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a who_o be_v mingle_v with_o they_o and_o who_o be_v none_o of_o that_o body_n that_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o must_v then_o be_v assure_v before_o they_o can_v know_v whether_o they_o ought_v to_o refer_v themselves_o absolute_o to_o that_o body_n of_o pastor_n that_o govern_v the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o profane_a and_o the_o worldly_a do_v not_o prevail_v in_o that_o body_n and_o that_o they_o never_o have_v prevail_v for_o if_o they_o do_v prevail_v or_o if_o they_o ever_o have_v prevail_v they_o may_v introduce_v error_n into_o the_o public_a ministry_n and_o false_a worship_n or_o suffer_v they_o to_o come_v in_o through_o their_o negligence_n or_o otherwise_o or_o scatter_v abroad_o the_o ill_a doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n among_o the_o people_n favour_n ill_a custom_n and_o in_o a_o word_n corrupt_v that_o communion_n as_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o do_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o sometime_o in_o the_o christian_n but_o how_o can_v any_o be_v full_o assure_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v so_o at_o present_a otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o examine_n of_o her_o doctrine_n they_o ought_v then_o to_o give_v up_o that_o point_n of_o external_a mark_n our_o father_n have_v gain_v their_o cause_n without_o go_v any_o far_a by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o corruption_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n but_o if_o you_o take_v they_o only_o as_o mere_a conjecture_n and_o if_o you_o will_v reckon_v they_o to_o be_v nothing_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o corrupt_v in_o a_o communion_n where_o god_n bring_v up_o and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a people_n that_o the_o public_a ministry_n be_v pure_a in_o all_o its_o doctrine_n and_o in_o its_o worship_n one_o must_v of_o necessity_n take_v that_o way_n of_o examination_n and_o that_o examination_n must_v be_v very_o exact_a so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v enter_v only_o upon_o that_o question_n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n a_o sovereign_a authority_n over_o our_o faith_n and_o conscience_n the_o discuss_n of_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o avoid_v all_o must_v be_v examine_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o principle_n which_o i_o have_v oppose_v be_v absurd_a because_o it_o destroy_v itself_o and_o none_o can_v ever_o practice_v it_o till_o it_o can_v be_v any_o more_o of_o any_o use_n and_o more_o absurd_a yet_o in_o that_o when_o it_o will_v hinder_v we_o from_o examine_v it_o constrain_v we_o to_o make_v a_o examination_n as_o exact_v as_o can_v be_v think_v of_o chap._n ix_o an_fw-mi examen_fw-la of_o those_o reason_n they_o allege_v to_o establish_v that_o sovereign_a authority_n
principle_n of_o unity_n will_v they_o give_v we_o to_o settle_v all_o in_o the_o same_o thought_n in_o that_o search_n which_o they_o shall_v make_v of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o jew_n will_v say_v we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mother_n church_n from_o which_o the_o christian_n have_v separate_v themselves_o the_o pagan_n will_v say_v we_o be_v that_o mother_n communion_n for_o as_o well_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o christian_n come_v out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o we_o the_o mahometan_n will_v say_v that_o as_o christianity_n be_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o law_n so_o their_o religion_n be_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o greek_n will_v come_v forth_o and_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n and_o not_o the_o latin_n the_o coptic_o the_o abyssine_n the_o jacobite_n and_o armenian_n maintain_v that_o as_o well_o the_o latin_n as_o the_o greek_n depart_v from_o the_o church_n when_o their_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n have_v make_v void_a the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n the_o arian_n will_v say_v that_o if_o one_o latter_a council_n can_v abrogate_v what_o have_v be_v do_v by_o a_o former_a as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n then_o that_o of_o ariminum_n may_v very_o well_o correct_v and_o repair_v the_o error_n of_o that_o of_o nice_n in_o fine_a every_o one_o will_v allege_v his_o reason_n and_o concern_v himself_o to_o know_v which_o of_o all_o those_o communion_n be_v the_o true_a and_o good_a one_o and_o which_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n tell_v we_o what_o mean_v of_o unity_n will_v you_o have_v beyond_o that_o to_o hinder_v man_n from_o divide_v themselves_o for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o yield_a man_n a_o right_a to_o examine_v the_o matter_n of_o religion_n they_o open_v a_o gate_n to_o let_v in_o division_n and_o heresy_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o confusion_n of_o man_n mind_n it_o be_v not_o less_o true_a that_o in_o leave_v they_o a_o liberty_n to_o examine_v those_o church_n and_o religious_a society_n to_o come_v to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a you_o open_v the_o same_o gate_n to_o error_n and_o apostasy_n if_o you_o will_v further_o take_v from_o they_o that_o liberty_n of_o search_v out_o the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o you_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o suppose_v the_o latin_a to_o be_v it_o without_o other_o reason_n beside_o that_o that_o be_v very_o absurd_a you_o introduce_v a_o maxim_n that_o under_o a_o pretence_n of_o shut_v the_o door_n to_o all_o division_n shut_v it_o also_o to_o all_o conversion_n for_o why_o shall_v not_o every_o society_n have_v right_a to_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n so_o the_o jew_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n will_v presume_v for_o the_o jewish_a communion_n the_o heathen_a for_o the_o heathen_a the_o greek_a for_o the_o greek_a and_o every_o one_o for_o that_o wherein_o he_o find_v himself_o set_v that_o then_o will_v not_o be_v so_o much_o a_o principle_n of_o unity_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o confusion_n and_o obstinacy_n a_o principle_n that_o will_v be_v not_o so_o proper_a to_o keep_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n as_o in_o that_o of_o any_o religion_n whatsoever_o it_o may_v be_v without_o come_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a in_o the_o second_o place_n i_o say_v that_o with_o all_o that_o they_o do_v not_o yet_o make_v any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o they_o will_v lay_v down_o if_o they_o will_v avoid_v those_o heresy_n and_o those_o division_n which_o may_v arise_v from_o the_o inequality_n of_o humane_a understanding_n when_o man_n be_v leave_v to_o be_v master_n of_o their_o own_o sentiment_n for_o to_o obtain_v that_o effect_n they_o must_v suppose_v that_o that_o maxim_n of_o refer_v one_o self_n absolute_o to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o true_a church_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o assure_v will_v be_v receive_v and_o follow_v by_o all_o man_n but_o who_o can_v tell_v they_o that_o man_n will_v not_o divide_v upon_o that_o very_a principle_n and_o that_o when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o make_v they_o receive_v it_o they_o can_v make_v they_o agree_v if_o they_o apprehend_v so_o much_o those_o division_n and_o error_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n what_o assurance_n can_v they_o have_v that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v any_o upon_o that_o point_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o because_o man_n mind_n will_v less_o differ_v about_o that_o subject_n then_o about_o other_o or_o that_o that_o same_o authority_n prove_v itself_o as_o the_o first_o principle_n do_v who_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o those_o who_o shall_v once_o have_v receive_v this_o maxim_n will_v not_o be_v un-blinded_n in_o the_o end_n and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o be_v weary_a in_o fine_a of_o remain_v slave_n to_o man_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o conscience_n which_o be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o themselves_o and_o that_o which_o shall_v give_v they_o the_o great_a jealousy_n so_o that_o that_o pretend_a remedy_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n be_v null_a for_o you_o must_v always_o run_v upon_o that_o rock_n you_o will_v avoid_v to_o wit_n of_o the_o humane_a understanding_n and_o wipe_v off_o its_o difference_n its_o inequality_n its_o humour_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o you_o will_v have_v they_o give_v away_o that_o liberty_n of_o judge_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n let_v we_o suppose_v since_o our_o adversary_n will_v have_v we_o that_o that_o principle_n of_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v have_v place_n from_o the_o birth_n of_o christianity_n will_v it_o have_v hinder_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o valentinian_o of_o the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o marcionite_n of_o the_o montanist_n and_o the_o manichee_n will_v it_o have_v hinder_v the_o arrian_n the_o samosatence_n the_o eutychian_o the_o nestorian_n and_o so_o many_o other_o that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n trouble_v the_o state_n of_o religion_n to_o say_v that_o those_o man_n be_v presumptuous_a and_o rash_a be_v but_o to_o say_v what_o we_o will_v have_v which_o be_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o humane_a mean_n that_o can_v stop_v that_o rashness_n and_o presumptuousness_n of_o man_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o go_v about_o to_o do_v it_o they_o may_v by_o the_o force_n of_o torment_n and_o prison_n by_o their_o threat_n or_o their_o promise_n hinder_v the_o external_a effect_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o contain_v man_n in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o it_o be_v to_o contain_v they_o in_o that_o of_o hypocrisy_n and_o of_o treachery_n a_o second_o inconvenience_n be_v that_o they_o can_v give_v to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n that_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a to_o they_o for_o where_o they_o shall_v be_v set_v up_o to_o be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n private_a man_n will_v rise_v up_o against_o they_o and_o those_o private_a man_n will_v on_o the_o contrary_n become_v their_o judge_n but_o that_o inconvenience_n be_v not_o so_o great_a as_o that_o it_o shall_v make_v we_o hazard_v our_o own_o salvation_n how_o many_o judge_n have_v in_o we_o our_o civil_a society_n to_o who_o we_o yet_o give_v that_o respect_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o though_o still_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v that_o all_o that_o they_o have_v judge_v be_v well_o judge_v the_o respect_n which_o man_n owe_v to_o their_o pastor_n be_v not_o unlimited_a it_o have_v its_o bound_n and_o its_o measure_n while_o they_o act_v as_o true_a pastor_n in_o teach_v the_o pure_a truth_n and_o acquit_v themselves_o of_o their_o duty_n they_o be_v worthy_a to_o be_v hear_v to_o be_v follow_v to_o be_v respect_v but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v deceiver_n if_o that_o in_o stead_n of_o teach_v the_o truth_n they_o oppose_v it_o if_o they_o mix_v with_o gold_n and_o silver_n wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o deserve_v in_o that_o regard_n neither_o the_o hear_v nor_o respect_n for_o they_o be_v neither_o pastor_n nor_o the_o church_n but_o only_o as_o they_o teach_v the_o truth_n and_o follow_v righteousness_n and_o when_o they_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o it_o give_v we_o their_o own_o fancy_n or_o when_o they_o follow_v their_o passion_n than_o they_o be_v but_o private_a man_n who_o belie_v their_o character_n and_o they_o can_v owe_v they_o nothing_o for_o those_o kind_n of_o thing_n but_o repulse_n and_o contempt_n or_o at_o the_o most_o but_o indulgence_n if_o the_o evil_n be_v yet_o tolerable_a that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o their_o word_n and_o their_o conduct_n do_v not_o destroy_v the_o gospel_n or_o hinder_v a_o save_a
of_o their_o alm_n and_o he_o may_v be_v see_v far_a often_o in_o the_o field_n with_o the_o soldier_n then_o in_o his_o cloister_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o father_n and_o the_o instructor_n of_o his_o brethren_n but_o he_o be_v their_o seducer_n and_o their_o tyrant_n for_o while_o he_o enjoy_v himself_o and_o life_n in_o pomp_n and_o delight_n those_o poor_a miserable_a religious_a pass_v away_o all_o their_o day_n in_o murmur_n and_o affliction_n that_o author_n describe_v in_o the_o same_o style_v the_o life_n of_o the_o canon_n monk_n and_o other_o ecclesiastic_n and_o that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v do_v not_o leave_v we_o any_o more_o room_n to_o doubt_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n as_o great_a and_o as_o general_a a_o disorder_n as_o can_v be_v conceive_v he_o do_v not_o spare_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a 6._o he_o set_v forth_o lively_o enough_o their_o excess_n even_o to_o say_v that_o that_o court_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o darkness_n that_o it_o be_v a_o loathsome_a pit_n that_o devour_v riches_n and_o be_v fill_v by_o covetousness_n that_o the_o law_n be_v far_o 8._o from_o the_o priest_n the_o vision_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o council_n of_o the_o old_a man_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n serve_v themselves_o by_o simony_n and_o ambition_n and_o that_o in_o a_o word_n the_o sin_n of_o those_o people_n be_v such_o that_o they_o can_v be_v either_o conceal_v or_o deny_v since_o rome_n be_v become_v a_o gulf_n of_o crime_n where_o the_o pope_n ought_v to_o cry_v with_o jesus_n christ_n 12._o come_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v rest_n for_o your_o soul_n he_o cry_v come_v and_o see_v i_o in_o a_o far_o great_a pomp_n and_o pride_n then_o ever_o solomon_n be_v in_o come_v to_o my_o court_n empty_a your_o purse_n there_o and_o you_o shall_v find_v destruction_n for_o your_o soul_n the_o disorder_n of_o that_o court_n and_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o those_o time_n be_v a_o thing_n so_o little_a to_o be_v contest_v that_o adrian_n the_o six_o do_v not_o scruple_n to_o acknowledge_v it_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o he_o give_v his_o nuntio_n for_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n and_o which_o raynaldus_n relate_v for_o he_o give_v he_o a_o express_a charge_n to_o confess_v that_o the_o trouble_n of_o germany_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n have_v fall_v out_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o priest_n and_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o scripture_n show_v that_o the_o 1522._o sin_n of_o the_o people_n come_v from_o those_o of_o their_o priest_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v as_o chrysostome_n say_v that_o when_o our_o saviour_n will_v heal_v jerusalem_n he_o enter_v first_o into_o the_o temple_n to_o correct_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o priest_n do_v like_o a_o wise_a physician_n who_o go_v to_o the_o root_n of_o the_o evil_n that_o for_o many_o year_n past_a abominable_a thing_n have_v be_v commit_v in_o the_o holy_a see_v that_o spiritual_a thing_n have_v be_v abuse_v through_o the_o excess_n of_o its_o injunction_n and_o that_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v pervert_v there_o that_o the_o evil_n have_v spread_v itself_o from_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o inferior_a prelate_n and_o that_o as_o many_o as_o they_o all_o be_v that_o be_v to_o say_v prelate_n and_o ecclesiastic_n they_o be_v come_v to_o that_o pass_n that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o that_o be_v good_a no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o we_o can_v produce_v a_o multitude_n of_o other_o such_o testimony_n if_o we_o do_v not_o hope_v that_o unbiased_a person_n will_v agree_v upon_o it_o as_o not_o long_o since_o a_o author_n in_o these_o time_n have_v do_v in_o a_o book_n entitle_v motive_n to_o a_o reunion_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o cause_n 6._o of_o the_o separation_n say_v he_o be_v the_o open_a abuse_n of_o indulgence_n and_o the_o ignorance_n covetousness_n and_o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o the_o churchman_n the_o superstition_n of_o the_o mean_a sort_n of_o people_n who_o have_v not_o be_v well_o instruct_v the_o immense_a riches_n and_o riotous_a profuseness_n of_o the_o prelate_n their_o too_o great_a care_n in_o external_n in_o their_o magnificence_n ornament_n and_o increase_v of_o ceremony_n and_o little_a devotion_n in_o the_o chief-worship_n of_o god_n the_o indiscreat_a zeal_n of_o some_o brethren_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v cast_v off_o all_o honour_n for_o the_o master_n to_o give_v it_o to_o his_o servant_n the_o tyranny_n that_o parent_n exercise_v over_o their_o child_n to_o imprison_v they_o in_o cloister_n the_o wickedness_n of_o those_o who_o contrive_v false_a miracle_n to_o draw_v to_o themselves_o the_o concourse_n of_o the_o people_n add_v to_o that_o politic_a humane_a consideration_n of_o some_o prince_n and_o king_n who_o have_v not_o receive_v from_o the_o pope_n all_o possible_a satisfaction_n or_o who_o take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o cast_v themselves_o among_o a_o party_n of_o persecute_a man_n the_o better_a to_o establish_v their_o affair_n in_o brief_a all_o that_o which_o ignorance_n superstition_n and_o covetousness_n can_v contribute_v serve_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o those_o who_o will_v separate_v themselves_o to_o reform_v those_o disorder_n the_o ground_n be_v not_o only_o specious_a but_o it_o have_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n accompany_v with_o truth_n if_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n have_v be_v throughout_o in_o that_o miserable_a condition_n which_o we_o have_v describe_v and_o principal_o so_o in_o those_o place_n wherein_o that_o detestable_a separation_n begin_v those_o who_o separate_v be_v aid_v indirect_o by_o the_o zeal_n of_o some_o good_a man_n who_o cry_v out_o loud_o against_o those_o disorder_n abuse_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n the_o people_n who_o judge_v no_o otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o appearance_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v easy_o carry_v away_o with_o that_o torrent_n see_v that_o they_o do_v not_o complain_v but_o of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v be_v but_o too_o true_a and_o which_o the_o better_a sort_n of_o catholic_n grant_v behold_v then_o in_o what_o a_o condition_n the_o church_n be_v in_o those_o day_n and_o we_o may_v from_o thence_o methinks_v ask_v all_o rational_a person_n whither_o they_o believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o our_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v expect_v a_o reformation_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o clergy_n which_o on_o the_o one_o side_n have_v so_o many_o worldly_a interest_n that_o bind_v they_o to_o oppose_v it_o and_o which_o on_o the_o other_o find_v itself_o so_o deep_o sink_v into_o ignorance_n superstition_n and_o corruption_n but_o to_o urge_v that_o matter_n yet_o further_o we_o need_v but_o to_o set_v down_o those_o just_a complaint_n which_o they_o have_v make_v for_o a_o long_a time_n touch_v those_o disorder_n and_o the_o continual_a demand_n that_o all_o the_o world_n make_v for_o a_o good_a reformation_n at_o least_o in_o respect_n of_o manner_n of_o discipline_n and_o those_o most_o gross_a abuse_n without_o ever_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v it_o i_o pass_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n which_o will_v be_v but_o too_o great_a if_o they_o be_v compare_v with_o those_o just_a ground_n that_o all_o honest_a man_n in_o those_o day_n have_v for_o they_o for_o those_o two_o century_n be_v famous_a for_o wickedness_n grievous_a crime_n and_o those_o who_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o history_n can_v deny_v it_o but_o not_o to_o go_v so_o far_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n either_o of_o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o that_o time_n or_o the_o war_n wherewith_o they_o fill_v all_o the_o west_n or_o of_o the_o abuse_v they_o commit_v in_o their_o excommunication_n or_o of_o the_o baptise_v of_o bell_n wherewith_o they_o increase_v the_o ecclesiastical_a ceremony_n or_o of_o the_o vice_n which_o reign_v then_o throughout_o all_o the_o clergy_n can_v they_o tell_v we_o what_o good_a effect_n those_o smart_a censure_n of_o saint_n bernard_n wrought_v and_o those_o of_o petrus_n cluniensis_fw-la of_o abbot_n joachim_n of_o petrus_n blesensis_n of_o conrard_n abbot_n of_o vrspurg_n of_o honorius_n of_o autun_n of_o bernard_n monk_n of_o clunie_n of_o arnoul_n a_o english_a monk_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n of_o matthew_n paris_n of_o william_n durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o man_v of_o robert_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n of_o francis_n petrarch_n archdeacon_n of_o parma_n of_o john_n vitoduram_fw-la of_o dante_n of_o marsilius_n of_o milan_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o who_o cry_v out_o as_o loud_o
write_v to_o leo_n with_o all_o the_o respect_n imaginable_a and_o let_v he_o see_v that_o the_o questor_n and_o those_o who_o have_v till_o that_o time_n uphold_v they_o have_v dishonour_v his_o see_n and_o his_o church_n that_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o find_v himself_o very_o unhappy_a to_o see_v that_o their_o calumny_n shall_v have_v prevail_v over_o his_o innocence_n and_o he_o further_o offer_v to_o give_v over_o that_o matter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o whole_o to_o be_v silent_a in_o it_o provide_v that_o his_o adversary_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a but_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o all_o that_o negotiation_n of_o miltit_n be_v but_o feign_v on_o his_o part_n or_o that_o in_o effect_v his_o counsel_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o those_o of_o his_o party_n as_o luther_n himself_o insinaute_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o time_n that_o that_o letter_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o he_o george_z duke_z of_o saxony_n a_o prince_n that_o stick_v very_o close_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v make_v a_o public_a disputation_n at_o leipsic_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o controversy_n the_o dispute_n be_v manage_v the_o beginning_n between_o eccius_n and_o carolostad_n concern_v freewill_n and_o grace_n but_o they_o draw_v in_o luther_n himself_o upon_o the_o subject_n of_o indulgence_n of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o procure_v almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o the_o university_n of_o cologn_n and_o louvain_n a_o condemnation_n of_o divers_a article_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o defend_v himself_o against_o these_o new_a adversary_n and_o make_v the_o world_n 2._o see_v by_o his_o public_a write_n the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o injustice_n of_o those_o condemnation_n but_o within_o a_o little_a after_o pope_n leo_n be_v unwilling_a to_o try_v any_o thing_n further_o publish_v his_o terrible_a bull_n of_o excommunication_n 1520._o against_o he_o which_o they_o call_v the_o bull_n exurge_v there_o after_o have_v earnest_o importune_v jesus_n christ_n saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n with_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o paradise_n to_o come_v to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o set_v down_o in_o particular_a one_o and_o forty_o article_n of_o luther_n doctrine_n which_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v respective_o pestilent_a destructive_a scandalous_a false_a heretical_a offend_v pious_a ear_n seduce_v soul_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n and_o to_o the_o charity_n to_o the_o respect_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v owe_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o mistress_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o as_o such_o several_o he_o condemn_v they_o disprove_v they_o reject_v they_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o christian_n of_o both_o sex_n he_o forbid_v all_o bishop_n patriarch_n metropolitan_o and_o general_o all_o churchman_n and_o king_n the_o emperor_n the_o elector_n prince_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n captain_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o sort_n of_o man_n to_o hold_v those_o article_n or_o to_o favour_v they_o in_o any_o manner_n what_o soever_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o excommunication_n and_o be_v deprive_v of_o their_o land_n and_o of_o their_o good_n and_o treat_v as_o infamous_a heretic_n favourer_n of_o heretic_n and_o guilty_a of_o high_a treason_n and_o as_o to_o luther_n he_o complain_v of_o he_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v to_o rome_n where_o he_o will_v have_v let_v he_o have_v see_v that_o he_o have_v not_o do_v so_o much_o evil_a as_o he_o believe_v and_o he_o aggravate_v it_o as_o a_o great_a rashness_n in_o he_o to_o have_v appeal_v to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n of_o pius_n the_o second_o and_o of_o julius_n the_o second_o who_o will_v have_v those_o punish_v as_o heretic_n that_o make_v such_o appeal_n that_o therefore_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n he_o and_o all_o his_o adherent_n if_o in_o the_o space_n of_o fifty_o day_n they_o do_v not_o renounce_v all_o their_o error_n he_o forbid_v all_o christian_n to_o have_v any_o commerce_n or_o conversation_n with_o they_o or_o to_o yield_v they_o any_o necessary_a thing_n and_o give_v his_o order_n to_o the_o emperor_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n etc._n etc._n to_o seize_v their_o person_n and_o to_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n promise_v great_a reward_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v do_v so_o good_a a_o work_n luther_n some_o time_n after_o write_v against_o that_o bull_n and_o appeal_v afresh_o to_o a_o council_n lawful_o call_v notwithstanding_o he_o justify_v himself_o with_o great_a solidity_n about_o all_o those_o condemn_a article_n and_o it_o be_v pertinent_a to_o note_v that_o among_o those_o article_n that_o the_o pope_n anathematise_v as_o heretical_a or_o rash_a or_o scandalous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n truth_n these_o follow_a proposition_n may_v be_v find_v that_o that_o proverb_n be_v most_o true_a that_o say_v that_o the_o best_a penance_n be_v a_o good_a life_n that_o it_o will_v be_v very_o well_o if_o the_o church_n in_o a_o council_n shall_v ordain_v that_o the_o laity_n shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o the_o pope_n draw_v his_o indulgence_n be_v not_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o successor_n of_o saint_n peter_n be_v not_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o establish_v by_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o in_o the_o person_n of_o saint_n peter_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o pope_n to_o make_v article_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o establish_v new_a law_n for_o manner_n or_o for_o good_a work_n that_o though_o the_o pope_n shall_v hold_v with_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n a_o opinion_n which_o shall_v not_o itself_o be_v erroneous_a yet_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sin_n or_o a_o heresy_n to_o hold_v a_o contrary_a opinion_n especial_o in_o thing_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n until_o a_o general_n council_n shall_v have_v disprove_v the_o one_o and_o approve_v of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n and_o secular_a prince_n do_v not_o do_v ill_a when_o they_o abolish_v the_o order_n of_o beg_a friar_n that_o purgatory_n can_v not_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n these_o proposition_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v either_o pestilent_a or_o pernicious_a or_o scandalous_a or_o heretical_a without_o specify_v any_o one_o in_o particular_a for_o the_o pope_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o in_o the_o whole_a that_o they_o be_v such_o so_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n and_o all_o his_o court_n manage_v those_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o a_o true_a amendment_n of_o life_n a_o holy_a and_o sincere_a return_n from_o vice_n to_o virtue_n be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o pennance_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o detestable_a crime_n to_o they_o to_o wish_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v establish_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v such_o a_o abomination_n with_o they_o as_o be_v think_v sufficient_a to_o deserve_v the_o flame_n not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n make_v up_o a_o certain_a treasure_n which_o neither_o faith_n nor_o holiness_n nor_o repentance_n can_v give_v the_o faithful_a any_o part_n of_o but_o which_o be_v to_o be_v dispense_v only_o by_o the_o way_n of_o indulgence_n for_o money_n pass_v in_o their_o judgement_n for_o a_o hellish_a heresy_n to_o hold_v that_o our_o faith_n have_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o object_n and_o not_o that_o of_o man_n also_o and_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v impose_v moral_a law_n on_o the_o conscience_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o astonish_a wickedness_n to_o believe_v that_o one_o may_v without_o herefy_v hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n in_o matter_n not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o council_n be_v a_o pestilent_a error_n to_o give_v the_o least_o blow_n to_o the_o interest_n of_o monk_n or_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n be_v a_o horrible_a sacrilege_n for_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o remission_n after_o that_o condemnation_n the_o pope_n write_v to_o john_n frederick_n elector_n of_o saxony_n earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o give_v any_o more_o protection_n to_o luther_n and_o he_o send_v hierome_n aleander_n his_o nuntio_n into_o germany_n to_o cause_v that_o condemnation_n to_o be_v execute_v but_o aleander_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o
own_o thought_n of_o that_o negative_a separation_n but_o howsoever_o he_o have_v carry_v himself_o in_o his_o expression_n i_o may_v say_v if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v without_o fear_n of_o any_o opposition_n that_o that_o which_o he_o have_v here_o grant_v we_o be_v not_o one_o of_o those_o concession_n which_o be_v sometime_o give_v to_o adversary_n only_o to_o cut_v off_o the_o dispute_n but_o that_o indeed_o he_o have_v speak_v according_a to_o his_o real_a thought_n for_o when_o in_o a_o controversy_n of_o this_o nature_n a_o man_n distinguish_v about_o this_o general_a thesis_n that_o one_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n which_o bind_v one_o to_o profess_v error_n in_o note_v that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o two_o sense_n the_o one_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o separate_v one_o self_n negative_o in_o not_o meddle_v with_o that_o which_o will_v wound_v the_o conscience_n and_o the_o other_o that_o one_o ought_v to_o separate_v positive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o one_o ought_v to_o set_v up_o a_o society_n separate_v from_o that_o and_o to_o establish_v a_o new_a ministry_n that_o he_o quit_v the_o former_a sense_n in_o say_v only_o that_o it_o be_v very_o ill_o apply_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n restrain_v himself_o only_o to_o the_o latter_a that_o he_o will_v say_v that_o it_o be_v this_o latter_a kind_n of_o separation_n whereof_o he_o accuse_v we_o and_o about_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o that_o our_o conscience_n can_v not_o any_o further_o hinder_v we_o then_o from_o take_v part_n in_o those_o action_n which_o our_o principle_n shall_v make_v we_o look_v on_o as_o criminal_a that_o if_o we_o can_v not_o without_o betray_v our_o conscience_n render_v that_o honour_n to_o saint_n and_o relic_n which_o they_o give_v they_o we_o ought_v to_o content_v ourselves_o with_o not_o do_v it_o when_o a_o man_n i_o say_v speak_v as_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la after_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o a_o dispute_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v as_o weighty_a as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a condescend_v to_o his_o adversary_n but_o a_o true_a and_o lively_a expression_n of_o that_o which_o he_o find_v in_o himself_o to_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a howsoever_o it_o be_v without_o inform_v ourselves_o further_o about_o a_o thing_n wherein_o we_o be_v little_o concern_v we_o will_v suppose_v it_o since_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o as_o a_o proposition_n not_o to_o be_v dispute_v that_o our_o father_n can_v lawful_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o a_o negative_a separation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o not_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o that_o which_o will_v wound_v their_o conscience_n but_o that_o signify_v in_o our_o stile_n that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o reform_v themselves_o since_o we_o call_v nothing_o else_o precise_o reformation_n but_o that_o public_a rejection_n which_o they_o make_v of_o divers_a thing_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o be_v ill_a and_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n whether_o they_o do_v ill_a to_o go_v further_o and_o to_o proceed_v to_o a_o positive_a separation_n that_o be_v a_o question_n apart_o which_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o hinder_v that_o their_o reformation_n take_v only_o as_o a_o negative_a separation_n may_v not_o have_v be_v do_v with_o justice_n and_o according_a to_o that_o right_n that_o conscience_n give_v to_o every_o man_n but_o now_o methinks_v this_o point_n be_v so_o well_o clear_v clear_v a_o multitude_n of_o other_o and_o we_o may_v by_o that_o concession_n of_o the_o author_n of_o prejudices_fw-la very_o well_o decide_v some_o question_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o ought_v no_o further_o to_o set_v before_o we_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o the_o order_n and_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n to_o which_o they_o will_v hitherto_o have_v all_o the_o faithful_a indispensable_o oblige_v for_o if_o those_o who_o conscience_n shall_v tell_v they_o that_o that_o church_n bind_v they_o to_o believe_v error_n and_o to_o practice_v a_o false_a worship_n may_v refuse_v to_o profess_v to_o believe_v those_o error_n and_o to_o perform_v that_o worship_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v overthrow_v since_o it_o will_v depend_v on_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o one_o and_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o each_o one_o will_v give_v it_o its_o bound_n and_o suspend_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o some_o certain_a thing_n and_o action_n 2._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v no_o more_o treat_v those_o as_o disobedient_a and_o rebellion_n who_o through_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o conscience_n refuse_v to_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o which_o she_o decide_v and_o to_o practice_v that_o which_o she_o ordain_v nor_o persecute_v they_o as_o such_o and_o whatsoever_o she_o shall_v make_v they_o suffer_v upon_o that_o pretence_n of_o rebellion_n and_o disobedience_n will_v be_v but_o a_o unjust_a persecution_n of_o which_o she_o will_v be_v bind_v to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o god_n and_o man_n 3._o they_o can_v also_o any_o far_a demand_n of_o we_o what_o call_v our_o father_n have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o reject_v their_o superstition_n and_o the_o error_n which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o day_n for_o they_o need_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o conscience_n to_o give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o refuse_v to_o profess_v they_o 4._o they_o ought_v also_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v be_v it_o yet_o far_o less_o than_o that_o of_o the_o conscience_n since_o it_o be_v not_o only_o limit_v but_o surmount_v and_o that_o whensoeveer_v they_o shall_v be_v in_o oppositian_n a_o man_n will_v have_v right_a to_o leave_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o follow_v his_o conscience_n 5._o and_o since_o even_o a_o erroneous_a conscienes_n such_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la suppose_v we_o and_o that_o of_o our_o father_n to_o be_v can_v suspend_v act_n command_v by_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v necessary_o from_o thence_o that_o to_o reconcile_v the_o church_n and_o the_o conscience_n when_o they_o shall_v be_v set_v in_o opposition_n we_o must_v come_v to_o the_o foundation_n and_o discuss_v the_o thing_n themselves_o for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o free_v the_o conscience_n from_o des-abuser_n error_n and_o how_o much_o more_o be_v we_o oblige_v to_o do_v it_o when_o the_o church_n abuse_v her_o authority_n in_o teach_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v real_o false_a or_o in_o command_v those_o action_n which_o be_v indeed_o unjust_a and_o criminal_a all_o then_o depend_v on_o the_o discussion_n of_o those_o matter_n by_o themselves_o but_o they_o will_v say_v your_o father_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v content_v to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o their_o right_n each_o one_o in_o particular_a they_o can_v have_v keep_v themselves_o from_o make_v any_o profession_n of_o believe_v those_o pretend_a error_n and_o not_o have_v take_v any_o part_n in_o those_o action_n which_o they_o disapprove_v and_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v keep_v silence_n wherefore_o do_v they_o disturb_v the_o public_a peace_n by_o their_o tumult_n why_o do_v they_o divulge_v by_o their_o out-cry_n the_o judgement_n which_o they_o make_v of_o the_o tenet_n and_o custom_n of_o their_o church_n do_v they_o not_o in_o that_o sin_n against_o that_o respect_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o prelate_n and_o that_o charity_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o their_o brethren_n to_o answer_v to_o this_o objection_n i_o say_v that_o the_o keep_a silence_n be_v not_o always_o equal_o just_a it_o have_v its_o bound_n and_o its_o measure_n according_a to_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o and_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o person_n if_o the_o business_n have_v be_v only_o about_o some_o mere_a question_n of_o the_o school_n upon_o point_n of_o speculation_n or_o about_o some_o unprofitable_a ceremony_n or_o some_o bad_a order_n in_o the_o government_n or_o even_o about_o some_o popular_a superstition_n which_o shall_v not_o have_v proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o corrupt_v the_o save_a efficacy_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o confess_v our_o father_n have_v be_v more_o oblige_v to_o have_v keep_v silence_n then_o to_o have_v encounter_v their_o prelate_n and_o raise_v those_o trouble_n through_o the_o diversity_n of_o their_o opinion_n the_o love_n of_o peace_n respect_n for_o order_n christian_n charity_n bid_v we_o to_o bear_v thing_n of_o that_o nature_n well_o which_o we_o do_v not_o so_o well_o approve_v of_o ourselves_o and_o even_o there_o to_o follow_v the_o
god_n to_o worship_v he_o pure_o and_o to_o remove_v far_o from_o they_o all_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o a_o spiritual-life_n and_o their_o own_o salvation_n for_o they_o need_v not_o for_o that_o any_o other_o call_v than_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o every_o one_o to_o save_v himself_o and_o the_o necessity_n of_o beat_v back_o all_o that_o which_o will_v oppose_v itself_o to_o so_o just_a a_o obligation_n there_o be_v not_o in_o a_o civil_a society_n any_o certain_a select_a person_n who_o only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o live_v to_o act_n and_o to_o labour_v for_o other_o whilst_o those_o other_o shall_v be_v dead_a or_o not_o able_a to_o move_v so_o also_o there_o be_v none_o in_o a_o religious_a society_n who_o ought_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o be_v good_a for_o other_o whilst_o those_o other_o shall_v remain_v in_o ignorance_n or_o in_o sin_n and_o that_o implicit_a faith_n which_o some_o have_v invent_v by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v to_o believe_v in_o general_a that_o which_o the_o church_n believe_v to_o go_v no_o further_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o most_o commodious_a way_n of_o all_o other_o for_o those_o man_n who_o have_v something_o else_o to_o do_v then_o to_o serve_v god_n but_o it_o be_v also_o most_o proper_a for_o the_o damnation_n of_o man_n i'faith_o than_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o common_a as_o to_o belong_v to_o particular_a person_n she_o be_v so_o one_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o distribute_v herself_o to_o each_o one_o and_o one_o can_v not_o be_v of_o that_o body_n of_o the_o church_n if_o one_o be_v not_o a_o believer_n as_o one_o can_v not_o be_v of_o the_o body_n in_o a_o civil_a society_n if_o one_o be_v not_o a_o man_n and_o have_v not_o life_n so_o each_o man_n have_v not_o only_o a_o personal_a call_n but_o lie_v also_o under_o a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o live_v as_o a_o good_a christian_a whence_o it_o follow_v that_o each_o man_n have_v a_o call_n to_o remove_v far_o from_o he_o all_o that_o he_o shall_v judge_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o uprightness_n faith_n and_o piety_n as_o also_o that_o be_v under_o a_o obligation_n to_o live_v holy_o and_o just_o he_o have_v a_o call_n to_o avoid_v sin_n and_o to_o repent_v of_o they_o when_o soever_o he_o shall_v commit_v they_o but_o be_v not_o this_o some_o will_v say_v to_o rend_v the_o church_n by_o division_n and_o to_o make_v one_o self_n guilty_a of_o a_o schism_n so_o to_o reject_v out_o of_o self-will_n the_o common_a sentiment_n and_o custom_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a society_n no_o certain_o for_o the_o true_a union_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o hold_v of_o error_n how_o common_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v nor_o in_o any_o false-worship_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v establish_v these_o thing_n do_v not_o only_o not_o belong_v to_o a_o christian_a communion_n but_o they_o destroy_v it_o as_o disease_n how_o popular_a and_o general_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v do_v bring_v nothing_o but_o desolation_n on_o a_o civil_a society_n instead_o of_o be_v the_o bond_n to_o unite_v it_o so_o the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o bind_v any_o person_n in_o that_o respect_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o engage_v we_o to_o show_v our_o brethren_n a_o good_a example_n in_o beginning_n to_o reform_v by_o ourselves_o for_o the_o great_a love_n any_o one_o have_v for_o the_o church_n the_o more_o he_o ought_v to_o free_v it_o from_o those_o evil_n that_o press_v in_o upon_o it_o and_o especial_o then_o when_o those_o evil_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o a_o manifest_a danger_n of_o ruin_n if_o it_o be_v so_o our_o adversary_n will_v yet_o further_o reply_n be_v not_o that_o some_o way_n to_o break_v that_o communion_n when_o those_o thing_n that_o you_o renounce_v be_v public_a and_o common_a i_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v to_o break_v a_o society_n but_o a_o bad_a society_n which_o be_v against_o the_o right_n of_o christianity_n give_v no_o lawful_a call_n to_o any_o person_n to_o enter_v into_o it_o or_o to_o defend_v it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a she_o give_v a_o call_n to_o all_o and_o bind_v they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o break_v and_o oppose_v it_o a_o corrupt_a church_n have_v two_o bond_n of_o its_o communion_n the_o one_o consist_v in_o what_o be_v good_a the_o other_o in_o what_o be_v ill_a the_o one_o of_o which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v a_o church_n the_o other_o a_o corrupt_a church_n the_o one_o bind_v not_o only_a man_n among_o themselves_o but_o with_o god_n also_o and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o unite_n man_n among_o themselves_o tend_v to_o divide_v and_o separate_v they_o from_o god_n the_o former_a of_o those_o bond_n ought_v to_o be_v regard_v and_o preserve_v entire_a as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o our_o power_n but_o the_o second_o be_v a_o mortal_a bond_n which_o no_o person_n have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v and_o which_o all_o man_n have_v a_o call_v and_o obligation_n to_o dissolve_v it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o the_o first_o of_o those_o bond_n give_v we_o a_o right_a and_o call_v to_o act_n against_o the_o other_o for_o truth_n and_o piety_n authorize_v we_o against_o error_n and_o superstition_n and_o it_o be_v the_o love_n that_o we_o bear_v to_o the_o church_n that_o open_v our_o mouth_n against_o its_o corruption_n there_o can_v then_o be_v nothing_o further_a contest_v about_o the_o personal_a call_n of_o our_o father_n concern_v their_o own_o reformation_n but_o have_v they_o any_o right_n to_o labour_n in_o the_o reform_n of_o other_o who_o can_v doubt_v it_o charity_n will_v have_v bind_v they_o to_o procure_v that_o good_a for_o other_o which_o they_o have_v think_v it_o their_o duty_n to_o procure_v for_o themselves_o that_o christian_a communion_n in_o which_o they_o live_v among_o their_o brethren_n do_v not_o less_o oblige_v they_o to_o it_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n which_o appear_v to_o they_o to_o cry_v loud_o for_o a_o general_a reformation_n urge_v they_o on_o to_o it_o and_o their_o own_o innocence_n exact_v it_o of_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o public_a in_o lay_v open_a the_o foundation_n of_o those_o error_n which_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o forsake_v which_o can_v not_o well_o have_v be_v do_v without_o exhort_v other_o to_o imitate_v they_o be_v then_o bind_v to_o all_o these_o duty_n none_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o have_v not_o a_o sufficient_a call_v to_o stir_v up_o their_o brethren_n to_o reform_v themselves_o with_o they_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v will_v appear_v more_o evident_a if_o we_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o we_o have_v already_o see_v after_o a_o long_a and_o vain_a expectation_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o hope_v for_o on_o the_o side_n of_o rome_n or_o its_o prelate_n we_o have_v see_v also_o that_o the_o evil_n whereof_o our_o father_n make_v such_o complaint_n and_o which_o they_o will_v have_v cure_v do_v not_o lie_v in_o thing_n indifferent_a that_o be_v trivial_a or_o tolerable_a but_o in_o the_o very_a essential_o of_o religion_n and_o these_o two_o circumstance_n add_v to_o what_o i_o have_v just_a before_o represent_v let_v we_o see_v that_o our_o father_n be_v not_o only_o in_o the_o right_n and_o not_o only_o under_o a_o obligation_n but_o under_o a_o necessary_a and_o indispensable_a obligation_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o have_v do_v i_o confess_v that_o if_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o clergy_n will_v have_v labour_v in_o good_a earnest_n for_o a_o reformation_n it_o have_v be_v the_o duty_n of_o our_o father_n to_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o their_o hand_n for_o how_o rude_a and_o corrupt_a soever_o their_o call_n have_v be_v that_o action_n have_v rectify_v it_o i_o confess_v also_o that_o if_o the_o dispute_n have_v be_v only_o about_o thing_n of_o small_a imporstance_n our_o father_n have_v do_v better_a to_o have_v keep_v themselves_o quiet_a as_o i_o have_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n but_o they_o can_v allege_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o for_o rome_n and_o its_o bishop_n be_v obstinate_a in_o the_o design_n to_o reform_v nothing_o and_o matter_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o very_a utmost_a extremity_n so_o that_o the_o call_v of_o our_o father_n appear_v yet_o more_o indisputable_a be_v ground_v on_o these_o three_o foundation_n of_o right_a of_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n and_o that_o same_o necessity_n be_v so_o much_o the_o great_a as_o the_o evil_n be_v more_o inveterate_a and_o have_v spread_v itself_o almost_o over_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o
matter_n which_o shall_v be_v treat_v of_o in_o its_o place_n in_o effect_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o call_n which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o confound_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o perpetual_a exercise_n of_o the_o gospel-ministry_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z seem_v to_o have_v judicious_o enough_o distinguish_v they_o when_o he_o lay_v down_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n the_o one_o negative_a which_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o reject_v of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v ill_a and_o the_o other_o positive_a which_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o set_v up_o a_o body_n apart_o with_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n we_o shall_v therefore_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o set_v up_o a_o public_a ministry_n and_o it_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a to_o have_v solid_o establish_v their_o call_n to_o reform_v to_o shut_v up_o this_o chapter_n it_o remain_v only_o that_o we_o speak_v a_o word_n to_o a_o question_n which_o they_o here_o raise_v about_o this_o call_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n in_o which_o we_o here_o consider_v it_o for_o they_o demand_v of_o we_o whether_o it_o be_v ordinary_a or_o extraordinary_a to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o different_a respect_n it_o be_v ordinary_a as_o to_o its_o right_n since_o all_o man_n have_v a_o ordinary_a and_o perpetual_a right_o to_o reject_v error_n and_o superstition_n and_o to_o employ_v themselves_o in_o make_v their_o brethren_n to_o reject_v they_o according_a to_o the_o common_a law_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n the_o pastor_n also_o have_v a_o ordinary_a and_o perpetual_a right_o to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o public_a authority_n which_o their_o function_n give_v they_o for_o the_o guidance_n of_o their_o flock_n it_o be_v ordinary_a as_o to_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v as_o well_o upon_o the_o people_n as_o the_o pastor_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o do_v because_o it_o be_v a_o law_n of_o christianity_n and_o not_o a_o new_a law_n or_o commandment_n that_o bind_v they_o to_o it_o their_o duty_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o very_a gospel_n and_o of_o the_o same_o christian_a religion_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v found_v and_o whereof_o they_o make_v a_o profession_n but_o i_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v likewise_o extraordinary_a in_o two_o thing_n first_o of_o all_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o extreme_a and_o indispensable_a necessity_n which_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o do_v what_o they_o do_v for_o although_o we_o have_v always_o a_o right_a to_o reject_v those_o error_n and_o that_o false_a worship_n which_o may_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n and_o although_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o bind_v to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o also_o if_o it_o be_v so_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a to_o come_v to_o the_o practice_n or_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o right_n and_o of_o that_o obligation_n at_o least_o to_o so_o public_a and_o splendid_a a_o one_o as_o that_o of_o our_o father_n be_v because_o the_o church_n be_v not_o always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o confusion_n and_o disorder_n as_o she_o be_v in_o their_o time_n thing_n ordinary_o glide_v away_o in_o a_o more_o regulate_v course_n the_o public_a ministry_n be_v more_o pure_a and_o the_o gospel_n more_o disengage_v from_o the_o oppression_n of_o tradition_n or_o humane_a superstition_n second_o that_o call_n be_v extraordinary_a in_o respect_n of_o those_o quality_n wherewith_o god_n invest_v our_o first_o reformer_n and_o those_o who_o join_v with_o they_o in_o so_o great_a a_o work_n for_o it_o be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n to_o see_v such_o eminent_a gift_n and_o that_o in_o so_o great_a a_o number_n as_o those_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n accompany_v with_o such_o a_o heroical_a spirit_n as_o our_o father_n have_v and_o such_o a_o great_a love_n for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o people_n have_v who_o receive_v their_o instruction_n all_o which_o constrain_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v a_o particular_a and_o special_a providence_n of_o god_n throughout_o the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o that_o great_a divine_a work_n who_o raise_v up_o labourer_n fit_v for_o the_o harvest_n which_o he_o have_v prepare_v chap._n v._n a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v against_o the_o person_n of_o the_o reformer_n we_o have_v hitherto_o methinks_v sufficient_o justify_v the_o action_n of_o our_o father_n in_o the_o business_n of_o the_o reformation_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o have_v but_o too_o many_o reason_n to_o suspect_v a_o great_a corruption_n not_o only_o in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n of_o it_o also_o and_o too_o just_a motive_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o make_v a_o more_o particular_a examination_n it_o may_v not_o less_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v say_v concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o absolute_a authority_n which_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o over_o man_n conscience_n that_o her_o pretension_n have_v no_o foundation_n and_o that_o all_o the_o faithful_a have_v a_o right_n to_o judge_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o themselves_o and_o to_o discern_v what_o be_v good_a from_o what_o be_v ill_a we_o have_v see_v nevertheless_o that_o our_o father_n be_v not_o move_v so_o public_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o right_n but_o by_o a_o extreme_a and_o utmost_a necessity_n and_o if_o they_o will_v do_v they_o justice_n they_o ought_v free_o to_o acknowledge_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o dare_v to_o deny_v that_o they_o have_v a_o sufficient_a call_n to_o go_v as_o far_o as_o a_o negative_a separation_n and_o open_o to_o refuse_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o act_n what_o their_o conscience_n shall_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o approve_v but_o as_o that_o motion_n of_o conscience_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o common_a to_o all_o those_o of_o their_o time_n and_o as_o it_o have_v encounter_v the_o interest_n of_o a_o great_a body_n that_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o have_v labour_v to_o render_v it_o odious_a by_o all_o sort_n of_o way_n and_o even_o those_o who_o be_v not_o able_a direct_o to_o condemn_v it_o have_v not_o fail_v to_o search_v out_o divers_a pretence_n to_o cry_v it_o down_o and_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o their_o action_n they_o have_v take_v up_o something_o against_o their_o person_n this_o be_v that_o that_o the_o most_o of_o our_o adversary_n endeavour_v with_o great_a care_n this_o be_v that_o that_o their_o writer_n of_o controversy_n and_o missionary_n who_o be_v spread_v abroad_o on_o all_o side_n among_o we_o and_o who_o make_v use_v of_o all_o sort_n of_o way_n to_o gain_v proselyte_n do_v even_o now_o all_o their_o day_n and_o this_o be_v that_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o particular_a have_v do_v his_o argument_n may_v be_v well_o nigh_o reduce_v to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o god_n commit_v the_o care_n of_o reform_v his_o church_n to_o person_n who_o life_n and_o conduct_n be_v disorderly_a and_o scandalous_a and_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o it_o be_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o reject_v without_o any_o further_a examination_n that_o reformation_n and_o to_o put_v ourselves_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o show_v he_o that_o bless_a be_v god_n we_o have_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o on_o every_o side_n matter_n of_o edification_n from_o the_o manner_n of_o those_o who_o be_v first_o of_o all_o make_v use_v of_o in_o so_o holy_a and_o so_o necessary_a a_o work_n and_o this_o we_o shall_v present_o make_v out_o but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o that_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o tell_v he_o that_o his_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v the_o most_o captious_a and_o the_o most_o contrary_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v and_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a even_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o that_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o it_o will_v defend_v i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v captious_a for_o since_o our_o father_n reform_v themselves_o only_o out_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o their_o conscience_n which_o dictate_v to_o they_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o their_o own_o salvation_n how_o can_v he_o pretend_v that_o we_o who_o have_v follow_v they_o out_o of_o the_o same_o reason_n can_v revoke_v a_o action_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a out_o of_o mere_o
adore_v it_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v never_o have_v do_v the_o same_o action_n that_o be_v practise_v by_o other_o they_o may_v very_o well_o understand_v what_o judgement_n their_o minister_n use_v in_o their_o conduct_n during_o those_o first_o year_n for_o according_a to_o all_o their_o principle_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v condemn_v it_o since_o it_o be_v as_o little_a allowable_a to_o zuinglius_fw-la to_o partake_v with_o that_o worship_n as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a to_o the_o calvinist_n and_o since_o they_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o forbid_v they_o that_o they_o urge_v the_o obligation_n that_o they_o say_v lie_v upon_o they_o not_o to_o take_v any_o part_n in_o it_o as_o the_o chief_a reason_n of_o their_o separation_n so_o that_o zuinglius_fw-la remain_v yet_o in_o communion_n with_o those_o who_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n contribute_v to_o that_o adoration_n by_o his_o ministry_n and_o join_v himself_o to_o their_o assembly_n render_v himself_o guilty_a of_o all_o those_o sin_n which_o the_o calvinist_n apprehend_v to_o be_v commit_v in_o remain_v unite_v to_o the_o church_n he_o will_v every_o day_n have_v betray_v his_o conscience_n he_o will_v every_o day_n have_v commit_v a_o criminal_a idolatry_n and_o it_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n that_o the_o calvinist_n pretend_v that_o god_n make_v use_v of_o he_o for_o the_o great_a work_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v which_o be_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o all_o their_o father_n answer_v as_o that_o accusation_n be_v found_v upon_o this_o only_a thing_n that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v believe_v so_o also_o we_o shall_v here_o answer_v in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v believe_v that_o zuinglius_fw-la do_v any_o thing_n during_o that_o time_n that_o shall_v be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o conscience_n all_o the_o history_n of_o his_o life_n show_v that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o strict_a piety_n and_o of_o a_o severe_a virtue_n that_o he_o be_v not_o use_v to_o those_o juggle_v of_o the_o hypocrite_n which_o we_o may_v see_v practise_v by_o so_o many_o and_o even_o by_o those_o who_o will_v appear_v the_o most_o severe_a and_o that_o moreover_o he_o never_o do_v any_o thing_n remote_a from_o the_o sincerity_n of_o a_o honest_a man_n they_o can_v then_o without_o equal_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o justice_n and_o those_o of_o charity_n suspect_v on_o those_o mere_a conjecture_n that_o he_o go_v contrary_a to_o his_o sentiment_n on_o that_o occasion_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la ought_v to_o produce_v the_o proof_n of_o his_o accusation_n or_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v condemn_v for_o injustice_n and_o malignity_n it_o be_v true_a that_o during_o that_o time_n zuinglius_fw-la neither_o quit_v his_o ministry_n nor_o forsake_v those_o who_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n but_o who_o have_v tell_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la that_o man_n ought_v to_o forsake_v a_o people_n that_o be_v in_o error_n in_o the_o same_o time_n that_o they_o have_v hope_n of_o disabuse_v they_o and_o labour_n to_o reduce_v they_o into_o the_o right_a way_n as_o the_o reformation_n of_o a_o church_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o a_o day_n none_o can_v think_v it_o strange_a that_o zuinglius_fw-la do_v not_o propose_v all_o of_o a_o sudden_a all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o say_v and_o that_o he_o do_v one_o thing_n after_o another_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o during_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o that_o work_n he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o partake_v in_o the_o abuse_n which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o correct_v and_o therefore_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la aught_o not_o to_o have_v accuse_v he_o without_o ever_o lay_v down_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o accusation_n the_o history_n of_o zuinglius_fw-la relate_v that_o he_o be_v call_v to_o the_o chair_n church_n of_o zurich_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 1519._o and_o that_o from_o the_o first_o moment_n wherein_o he_o be_v there_o he_o set_v himself_o with_o all_o his_o might_n to_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o flock_n to_o the_o reformation_n of_o those_o grosser_n error_n wherewith_o the_o ministry_n be_v then_o infect_v and_o to_o the_o correct_v of_o man_n manner_n which_o succeed_v so_o well_o with_o he_o by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n that_o within_o less_o than_o four_o year_n he_o change_v the_o face_n of_o that_o church_n and_o dispose_v it_o to_o a_o thorough_a reformation_n but_o among_o those_o error_n that_o he_o oppose_v he_o apply_v himself_o particular_o to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n show_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o real_a sacrifice_n then_o that_o upon_o the_o cross_n whence_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o conjecture_v that_o he_o careful_o avoid_v to_o assist_v in_o a_o ceremony_n that_o he_o so_o open_o oppose_v and_o from_o which_o he_o himself_o withdraw_v his_o hearer_n 3._o object_n zuinglius_fw-la engage_v the_o magistrate_n of_o zurich_n to_o call_v a_o synod_n and_o to_o make_v themselves_o judge_n and_o arbiter_n for_o the_o order_v 22._o the_o state_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o their_o canton_n there_o be_v never_o till_o then_o a_o synod_n of_o that_o nature_n speak_v of_o and_o it_o be_v a_o astonish_a thing_n that_o man_n rashness_n and_o insolence_n shall_v have_v be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v they_o out_o to_o so_o great_a a_o excess_n the_o council_n of_o two_o hundred_o that_o be_v to_o say_v two_o hundred_o burgher_n of_o a_o switz_n town_n as_o learned_a and_o ready_a in_o matter_n of_o divinity_n as_o one_o may_v believe_v the_o switz_n burgher_n be_v call_v together_o all_o the_o churchman_n under_o their_o jurisdiction_n to_o dispute_v before_o they_o with_o a_o intention_n to_o order_n the_o state_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o matter_n answer_n it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v as_o well_o order_v as_o that_o action_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o zurich_n be_v beside_o these_o abuse_n and_o superstition_n that_o be_v ordinary_a they_o have_v see_v for_o some_o time_n past_o a_o preacher_n of_o indulgence_n in_o that_o church_n call_v samson_n send_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o distribute_v his_o pardon_n that_o preacher_n manage_v his_o part_n so_o well_o 22._o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o crime_n how_o great_a soever_o they_o be_v that_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v commit_v which_o he_o do_v not_o set_v a_o price_n upon_o without_o make_v any_o other_o difficulty_n then_o about_o the_o sum_n that_o be_v be_v pay_v to_o he_o and_o by_o that_o mean_v he_o put_v the_o whole_a country_n into_o a_o dreadful_a disorder_n fill_v it_o with_o profligate_v person_n zuinglius_fw-la oppose_v this_o seducer_n with_o all_o his_o might_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o labour_v to_o give_v his_o flock_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o to_o reduce_v they_o back_o to_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o scripture_n in_o free_v they_o from_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o man_n invention_n but_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v never_o yet_o without_o adversary_n the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o churchman_n lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o zuinglius_fw-la and_o accuse_v he_o before_o the_o people_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n which_o force_v the_o senate_n itself_o to_o take_v knowledge_n of_o those_o accusation_n and_o to_o call_v together_o a_o synod_n compose_v of_o all_o the_o churchman_n of_o its_o state_n wherein_o every_o one_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o propose_v what_o he_o will_v against_o zuinglius_fw-la and_o zuinglius_fw-la that_o of_o defend_v himself_o and_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v do_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constance_n who_o send_v his_o deputy_n thither_o and_o among_o other_o john_n le_fw-fr feure_n his_o vicar_n general_n what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o that_o that_o may_v not_o come_v from_o the_o justice_n and_o prudence_n of_o a_o senate_n if_o the_o accusation_n wherewith_o they_o charge_v zuinglius_fw-la have_v be_v well_o ground_v it_o have_v be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o magistrate_n to_o have_v enjoin_v he_o silence_n and_o be_v false_a as_o they_o be_v it_o be_v the_o magistrate_n duty_n to_o uphold_v he_o what_o be_v it_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la can_v blame_v in_o that_o conduct_n they_o call_v a_o synod_n we_o maintain_v it_o to_o be_v the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o sovereign_a magistrate_n within_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o state_n the_o holy_a story_n testify_v that_o josias_n intend_v to_o set_v up_o the_o pure_a worship_n of_o god_n in_o his_o 23._o kingdom_n call_v together_o a_o assembly_n of_o priest_n prophet_n
she_o by_o her_o common_a practice_n which_o be_v open_a to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o the_o world_n discover_v much_o more_o clear_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o that_o church_n when_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o and_o the_o act_n of_o which_o the_o people_n scarce_o know_v any_o 2._o because_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n oblige_v as_o they_o do_v those_o who_o submit_v themselves_o to_o it_o to_o receive_v in_o general_a unwritten_a tradition_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n observe_v they_o engage_v they_o by_o consequence_n to_o receive_v and_o practice_v all_o that_o which_o be_v common_o observe_v and_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o tradition_n and_o observance_n although_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v formal_o contain_v either_o in_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n or_o in_o that_o profession_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o the_o conscience_n of_o a_o man_n who_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n bind_v he_o to_o believe_v and_o do_v all_o that_o other_o believe_v and_o do_v 16._o objection_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o calumny_n be_v not_o less_o ordinary_a 281._o in_o their_o minister_n nor_o less_o unjust_a in_o itself_o it_o consist_v in_o run_v down_o as_o unblamable_a error_n certain_a article_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n which_o not_o only_o be_v no_o error_n but_o about_o which_o they_o have_v be_v at_o last_o constrain_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o the_o church_n consist_v more_o in_o word_n then_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o whether_o they_o themselves_o have_v forsake_v their_o first_o thought_n to_o take_v up_o those_o of_o the_o catholic_n or_o whether_o by_o a_o blind_a rashness_n they_o have_v open_o condemn_v they_o without_o understand_v they_o to_o prove_v this_o corruption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v down_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n which_o he_o say_v the_o first_o reformer_n take_v for_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o he_o add_v one_o of_o their_o professor_n of_o sedan_n name_v ludovicus_n le_fw-fr blanc_n who_o have_v make_v some_o thesis_n of_o justification_n after_o have_v examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n and_o their_o principal_a difference_n about_o that_o matter_n conclude_v upon_o all_o the_o article_n that_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_n be_v good_a and_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v only_o contrary_a to_o they_o in_o name_n answ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o this_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v the_o word_n justification_n in_o one_o sense_n and_o that_o we_o take_v it_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o have_v sometime_o produce_v in_o that_o dispute_n ambiguity_n and_o difference_n or_o word_n this_o be_v also_o that_o which_o m._n le_fw-fr blanc_n have_v a_o design_n to_o clear_v in_o his_o thesis_n of_o justification_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v abuse_v but_o beside_o that_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n we_o have_v two_o advantage_n over_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o one_o that_o we_o speak_v as_o the_o scripture_n have_v do_v and_o that_o we_o take_v the_o word_n after_o the_o manner_n that_o jesus_n christ_n that_o saint_n paul_n and_o saint_n james_n have_v take_v they_o when_o they_o have_v treat_v about_o this_o doctrine_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v they_o another_o sense_n and_o the_o other_o that_o in_o so_o take_v the_o word_n in_o their_o true_a signification_n that_o idea_n that_o we_o give_v of_o justification_n be_v distinct_a and_o clear_a where_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v embroil_v and_o confuse_a beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v but_o too_o real_a difference_n upon_o that_o point_n which_o no_o way_n consist_v in_o word_n but_o in_o the_o very_a thing_n themselves_o and_o which_o make_v very_o weighty_a controversy_n to_o manifest_a this_o truth_n we_o need_v but_o to_o cast_v our_o eye_n upon_o the_o four_o chief_a doctrine_n that_o form_n the_o idea_n of_o our_o justification_n according_a as_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v it_o we_o the_o first_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o sovereign_a mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_v our_o sin_n and_o which_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n discharge_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v by_o they_o the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n out_o of_o that_o same_o mercy_n in_o pardon_v our_o sin_n adopt_v we_o for_o his_o child_n and_o give_v we_o a_o right_a to_o his_o eternal_a inheritance_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o son_n the_o three_o that_o we_o apply_v to_o ourselves_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o lively_a faith_n accompany_v with_o a_o sincere_a repentance_n and_o a_o holy_a recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o faith_n that_o put_v we_o into_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o redeemer_n and_o the_o four_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v and_o adopt_v we_o impose_v this_o condition_n upon_o we_o that_o for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v we_o live_v holy_o according_a to_o the_o law_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o and_o that_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o of_o our_o faith_n our_o repentance_n and_o our_o recourse_n to_o the_o divine_a mercy_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o part_n of_o our_o justification_n upon_o which_o we_o have_v nor_o very_o considerable_a difference_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o in_o the_o first_o we_o differ_v 1._o concern_v he_o who_o pardon_n we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o not_o only_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v god_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n but_o man_n also_o that_o be_v to_o say_v priest_n and_o bishop_n in_o quality_n of_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a judge_n and_o that_o their_o absolution_n be_v a_o judiciary_n act_n for_o so_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v 9_o define_v it_o to_o be_v but_o we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n who_o can_v pardon_v our_o sin_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o sovereign_a judge_n and_o that_o the_o pardon_n which_o we_o receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o minister_n be_v a_o ministerial_a pardon_n which_o consist_v in_o a_o declaration_n that_o they_o make_v to_o we_o of_o god_n pardon_n as_o the_o interpreter_n of_o his_o will_n reveal_v in_o the_o gospel_n 2._o we_o differ_v about_o the_o extent_n of_o that_o pardon_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o god_n in_o pardon_v the_o sin_n retain_v the_o punishment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o acquit_v we_o from_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o that_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o inflict_v of_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o we_o on_o the_o contrary_a hold_n that_o he_o remit_v all_o sort_n of_o temporal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n and_o that_o the_o affliction_n which_o he_o send_v we_o be_v not_o the_o punishment_n of_o his_o justice_n but_o the_o correction_n and_o chastisement_n of_o his_o fatherly_a discipline_n 3._o from_o whence_o there_o arise_v a_o three_o difference_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v that_o those_o temporal_a punishment_n wherewith_o god_n visit_v we_o be_v true_a satisfaction_n to_o his_o justice_n for_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o deny_v 4._o there_o arise_v from_o thence_o yet_o another_o difference_n concern_v that_o which_o they_o call_v those_o penal_a work_n which_o every_o one_o impose_v upon_o himself_o or_o which_o their_o confessor_n impose_v on_o their_o penitent_n for_o they_o will_v that_o these_o shall_v be_v also_o satisfaction_n to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v 5._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v it_o that_o those_o satisfactory_a punishment_n shall_v go_v beyond_o this_o life_n and_o it_o be_v partly_o upon_o this_o that_o they_o ground_n their_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n which_o we_o reject_v 6._o it_o be_v also_o upon_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ground_v which_o can_v be_v take_v for_o mere_a relaxation_n of_o canonical_a punishment_n since_o they_o extend_v most_o frequent_o very_o far_o beyond_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o sometime_o even_o unto_o five_o and_o twenty_o and_o thirty_o thousand_o year_n 7._o we_o may_v say_v also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o difference_n which_o we_o have_v with_o they_o by_o which_o we_o understand_v that_o first_o act_n of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o pardon_n our_o sin_n which_o come_v from_o the_o
themselves_o if_o they_o shall_v yield_v any_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n on_o the_o other_o side_n clement_n vii_o who_o keep_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n be_v not_o want_v to_o proceed_v against_o vrban_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o to_o treat_v he_o and_o his_o party_n with_o the_o same_o heat_n that_o vrban_n have_v show_v against_o he_o see_v here_o difference_n which_o be_v methinks_v sufficient_o heighten_v notwithstanding_o whatsoever_o animosity_n there_o be_v there_o between_o those_o two_o party_n whatsoever_o war_n they_o make_v one_o against_o another_o whatsoever_o anathema_n they_o mutual_o thunder_v out_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o own_o and_o canonize_v for_o saint_n those_o person_n who_o live_v and_o die_v in_o those_o two_o contrary_a obedience_n and_o who_o even_o die_v in_o the_o hot_a quarrel_n of_o those_o two_o anti-popes_n for_o she_o have_v canonize_v on_o the_o one_o side_n saint_n catherine_n of_o sienna_n who_o take_v part_n with_o vrban_n and_o who_o treat_v his_o competitor_n as_o antichrist_n and_o a_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o cardinal_n as_o devil_n incarnate_a and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n she_o have_v canonize_v peter_n of_o 6._o luxemburg_n who_o die_v the_o cardinal_n of_o clement_n vii_o and_o who_o have_v receive_v that_o dignity_n from_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o express_a prohibition_n of_o vrban_n vi_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o saint_n on_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o side_n lawful_o excommunicate_v mr._n daille_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o monsieurs_fw-fr adam_n and_o cottiby_n intend_v 14._o to_o retort_v this_o same_o objection_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la give_v we_o have_v set_v before_o we_o the_o example_n of_o saint_n jerome_n and_o saint_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v cruel_o and_o passionate_o carry_v out_o against_o saint_n john_n chrysostom_n so_o far_o as_o to_o compare_v his_o fall_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n and_o to_o call_v he_o traitor_n judas_n jechonias_n he_o have_v also_o allege_v the_o example_n of_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o the_o quarrel_n that_o he_o have_v with_o saint_n cyprian_n call_v he_o a_o false_a christ_n a_o false_a apostle_n and_o deceitful_a worker_n but_o the_o author_n 311._o of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o think_v that_o these_o example_n be_v to_o the_o purpose_n he_o say_v that_o the_o difference_n between_o saint_n chrysostome_n and_o saint_n jerome_n and_o saint_n cyril_n respect_v only_o personal_a action_n in_o which_o none_o ever_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o may_v happen_v to_o the_o saint_n themselves_o to_o be_v surprise_v in_o respect_n of_o one_o another_o but_o this_o be_v only_o a_o shift_n for_o if_o we_o may_v understand_v that_o it_o have_v happen_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o be_v violent_o carry_v out_o against_o another_o saint_n after_o the_o fierce_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n upon_o personal_a difference_n which_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o a_o surprise_n i_o see_v not_o why_o we_o may_v not_o also_o understand_v that_o it_o may_v happen_v to_o good_a man_n to_o be_v violent_o carry_v out_o against_o one_o another_o about_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n which_o afford_v a_o more_o just_a pretence_n of_o animosity_n when_o each_o think_v he_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o side_n before_o i_o let_v go_v this_o example_n i_o can_v forbear_v note_v by_o the_o by_o that_o it_o be_v but_o very_o ill_a to_o the_o purpose_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la censure_n m._n daille_n for_o have_v say_v that_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o epiphanius_n have_v condemn_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v chrysostom_n from_o his_o bishopric_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o those_o who_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o history_n that_o theophilus_n condemn_v and_o depose_v he_o and_o that_o epiphanius_n be_v go_v to_o constantinople_n before_o that_o same_o condemnation_n refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o chrysostom_n which_o be_v precise_o that_o which_o m._n daille_n will_v have_v say_v but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o answer_v i_o better_o upon_o the_o quarrel_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o stephen_n their_o difference_n say_v he_o be_v only_o upon_o a_o point_n which_o have_v not_o then_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o church_n this_o evasion_n 312._o be_v very_o pitiful_a the_o more_o trivial_a the_o occasion_n be_v about_o which_o one_o be_v violent_a that_o passion_n be_v both_o the_o more_o unblamable_a and_o the_o prejudice_n against_o the_o person_n who_o be_v so_o carry_v away_o with_o it_o be_v the_o better_o ground_v to_o answer_v after_o that_o manner_n aggravate_v the_o passion_n of_o stephen_n in_o stead_n of_o excuse_v it_o stephen_n add_v he_o who_o have_v more_o reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v carry_v out_o by_o the_o ardour_n of_o his_o zealonly_a to_o some_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n or_o if_o you_o will_v to_o a_o excommunication_n which_o have_v have_v no_o ground_n will_v have_v produce_v no_o real_a division_n and_o will_v not_o have_v hinder_v but_o that_o saint_n cyprian_a shall_v still_o have_v be_v honour_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o saint_n stephen_n by_o that_o of_o africa_n it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o stephen_n have_v more_o reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n than_o saint_n cyprian_n on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v in_o their_o day_n as_o many_o heretic_n at_o least_o who_o baptism_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v reject_v as_o there_o be_v who_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v admit_v and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n whether_o stephen_n have_v in_o effect_n excommunicate_v saint_n cyprian_n or_o whether_o he_o have_v mere_o threaten_v it_o what_o be_v that_o to_o our_o question_n if_o he_o content_v himself_o with_o a_o mere_a threaten_v of_o it_o he_o remain_v in_o communion_n with_o a_o man_n who_o he_o call_v a_o false_a christ_n a._n false_a apostle_n a._n deceitful_a worker_n and_o with_o a_o man_n who_o on_o his_o part_n he_o accuse_v of_o stupidity_n of_o pride_n of_o obstinacy_n of_o presumption_n of_o folly_n of_o blindness_n of_o mind_n and_o of_o wickedness_n he_o abide_v in_o communion_n with_o firmilianus_n who_o have_v the_o same_o interest_n with_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o who_o also_o accuse_v stephen_n of_o inhumanity_n boldness_n of_o insolence_n of_o schism_n and_o manifest_a folly_n who_o compare_v he_o to_o judas_n and_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o take_v part_n with_o heretic_n if_o he_o actual_o excommunicate_v they_o it_o further_a note_n the_o excess_n of_o his_o passion_n which_o can_v not_o in_o effect_n have_v be_v judge_v to_o have_v be_v less_o than_o a_o passion_n and_o a_o violent_a heat_n since_o according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_o it_o will_v have_v have_v no_o ground_n and_o will_v not_o have_v hinder_v but_o that_o saint_n cyprian_a shall_v have_v be_v always_o honour_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v in_o the_o way_n to_o refute_v the_o answer_n of_o m._n daille_n it_o have_v possible_o more_o conduce_v to_o the_o public_a edification_n if_o in_o stead_n of_o shallow_o insist_v on_o those_o remote_a example_n he_o have_v apply_v himself_o to_o that_o wherein_n m._n daille_n adjoin_v the_o fierce_a injury_n wherewith_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v be_v every_o day_n see_v to_o rend_v one_o another_o although_o they_o then_o remain_v and_o though_o they_o yet_o live_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o communion_n they_o acknowledge_v one_o another_o for_o brethren_n they_o assist_v at_o the_o same_o altar_n they_o call_v upon_o the_o same_o saint_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o as_o m._n daille_n relate_v they_o write_v one_o against_o another_o after_o the_o most_o passionate_a and_o violent_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n one_o sort_n of_o they_o say_v of_o their_o adversary_n that_o they_o be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n and_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o that_o their_o opinion_n be_v full_a of_o heresy_n and_o perfidiousness_n that_o it_o be_v presumptuous_a injurious_a to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o religious_a and_o that_o it_o savour_v of_o calvinism_n and_o to_o speak_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o the_o faith_n that_o it_o open_o stifle_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n that_o it_o be_v blasphemous_a against_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o the_o saint_n plain_o and_o evident_o heretical_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o other_o say_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o proposition_n which_o they_o have_v lay_v down_o be_v false_a rash_a presumptuous_a pernicious_a to_o all_o faithful_a people_n that_o they_o be_v erroneous_a and_o injurious_a to_o the_o bishop_n tend_v to_o overthrow_v or_o disturb_v the_o hierarchy_n and_o that_o
have_v we_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v with_o she_o for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o lutheran_n the_o business_n be_v only_o about_o a_o mere_a toleration_n which_o we_o give_v to_o those_o among_o they_o who_o desire_v it_o with_o a_o spirit_n of_o charity_n wait_v till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o dissipate_v their_o error_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o call_v itself_o infallible_a will_v have_v we_o not_o only_o to_o have_v a_o mere_a toleration_n for_o she_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o profession_n of_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o believe_v for_o when_o she_o separate_v herself_o from_o we_o she_o anathematise_v all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o matter_n therefore_o be_v not_o equal_a between_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o lutheran_n communion_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o to_o put_v they_o into_o a_o equality_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v open_o put_v herself_o into_o the_o state_n wherein_o the_o lutheran_n be_v that_o she_o renounce_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n religious_a worship_n of_o image_n humane_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n purgatory_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mess_n the_o papal_a monarchy_n the_o pretention_n of_o infallibility_n the_o blind_a obedience_n that_o she_o will_v have_v we_o give_v to_o her_o decision_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o she_o shall_v acknowledge_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n that_o she_o shall_v careful_o recommend_v the_o read_n of_o they_o to_o the_o people_n that_o she_o shall_v confess_v their_o sufficiency_n without_o the_o help_n of_o tradition_n that_o she_o shall_v believe_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o scripture_n independent_a even_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o on_o that_o of_o the_o church_n that_o she_o shall_v distinct_o lay_v down_o the_o doctrine_n of_o justification_n and_o that_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n that_o she_o shall_v form_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o good_a work_n and_o that_o she_o shall_v take_v care_n to_o abolish_v all_o the_o popular_a superstition_n which_o we_o behold_v among_o they_o when_o she_o shall_v have_v do_v all_o that_o with_o some_o other_o thing_n which_o the_o lutheran_n have_v do_v also_o although_o she_o do_v retain_v the_o point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o offer_v she_o the_o same_o toleration_n which_o we_o yield_v to_o the_o lutheran_n and_o the_o same_o condition_n which_o we_o give_v to_o they_o which_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o engage_v ourselves_o to_o believe_v that_o presence_n that_o we_o shall_v always_o protest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v nothing_o to_o force_v we_o to_o embrace_v it_o when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v in_o that_o condition_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o if_o we_o do_v not_o make_v she_o these_o offer_n if_o we_o do_v not_o even_o make_v they_o with_o all_o the_o ardour_n imaginable_a we_o will_v be_v very_o well_o content_v in_o that_o case_n that_o they_o shall_v accuse_v we_o of_o humane_a policy_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v tell_v we_o that_o we_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n without_o any_o conscience_n justice_n and_o charity_n but_o till_o than_o we_o will_v take_v god_n and_o man_n to_o witness_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o equity_n in_o those_o invective_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o oppress_v our_o innocency_n to_o ascribe_v that_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v to_o a_o interest_v policy_n or_o a_o capricious_a humour_n which_o be_v but_o too_o well_o found_v upon_o the_o thing_n themselves_o see_v here_o what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la it_o may_v now_o be_v judge_v of_o what_o force_n his_o accusation_n be_v we_o shall_v after_o that_o pass_v on_o to_o his_o thirteen_o chapter_n but_o as_o that_o chapter_n be_v but_o a_o send_v we_o to_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr arnaud_n entitle_v the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o calvinist_n i_o shall_v also_o content_v myself_o with_o refer_v my_o reader_n to_o the_o answer_n which_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v for_o the_o present_a to_o say_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o saint_n perseverance_n as_o the_o synod_n of_o dort_n have_v lay_v it_o down_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o all_o the_o pretend_a consequence_n which_o monsieur_n arnaud_n will_v draw_v from_o it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n of_o those_o which_o profane_a person_n draw_v from_o all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n when_o they_o will_v abuse_v they_o to_o their_o ruin_n chap._n viii_o that_o our_o father_n in_o their_o design_n of_o reform_v themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n alone_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n it_o it_o now_o necessary_a to_o examine_v by_o what_o principle_n or_o upon_o what_o rule_n our_o father_n proceed_v in_o their_o reformation_n but_o before_o we_o go_v any_o further_a we_o shall_v do_v well_o to_o weigh_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la say_v who_o have_v make_v a_o express_a chapter_n upon_o this_o matter_n the_o argument_n of_o that_o chapter_n be_v frame_v in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o way_n which_o the_o calvinist_n 14._o propound_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n be_v ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a after_o have_v enter_v upon_o his_o subject_n as_o the_o matter_n be_v say_v he_o about_o the_o promise_n which_o they_o make_v of_o discover_v divers_a truth_n of_o the_o faith_n to_o the_o catholic_n which_o be_v in_o their_o judgement_n obscure_v and_o quite_o alter_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o more_o just_a or_o more_o natural_a then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o way_n which_o they_o will_v take_v to_o perform_v it_o to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o that_o way_n what_o we_o may_v just_o expect_v for_o if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o can_v not_o come_v to_o a_o issue_n there_o can_v not_o be_v a_o more_o lawful_a excuse_n to_o hinder_v we_o from_o harken_v to_o they_o nor_o a_o more_o evident_a conviction_n of_o the_o rashness_n of_o their_o enterprise_n behold_v here_o methinks_v two_o declaration_n of_o that_o author_n sufficient_o express_v concern_v the_o mean_n which_o we_o propound_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n the_o one_o that_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a and_o impossible_a way_n and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a way_n etc._n etc._n and_o which_o can_v come_v to_o no_o issue_n for_o we_o may_v well_o perceive_v that_o that_o periphrasis_n of_o expression_n if_o it_o be_v find_v that_o they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n etc._n etc._n make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o disputation_n mean_n that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o find_v in_o effect_n and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v positive_o say_v they_o will_v engage_v we_o in_o a_o infinite_a way_n and_o which_o have_v no_o end_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n between_o those_o two_o expression_n unless_o that_o this_o latter_a be_v the_o more_o plain_a and_o that_o the_o other_o have_v more_o of_o the_o air_n of_o the_o philosophical_a method_n of_o those_o gentleman_n after_o that_o preamble_n the_o author_n go_v on_o it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o if_o we_o will_v hear_v they_o speak_v upon_o this_o subject_n without_o any_o more_o deep_a searehing_n into_o that_o which_o they_o say_v we_o shall_v have_v reason_n enough_o to_o be_v satisfy_v for_o they_o bald_o promise_v to_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o faith_n by_o a_o short_a a_o easy_a and_o a_o clear_a way_n without_o confusion_n without_o danger_n of_o wander_v aside_o and_o this_o way_n say_v they_o be_v the_o examination_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o religion_n and_o assure_v we_o of_o what_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v all_o other_o be_v subject_n to_o error_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o way_n which_o we_o propose_v which_o be_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n he_o add_v but_o because_o in_o a_o
parishioner_n of_o saint_n hilary_n montanus_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o view_n of_o that_o ignorance_n under_o which_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o see_v how_o they_o 23._o speak_v our_o lord_n say_v i_o have_v compassion_n on_o the_o multitude_n for_o they_o have_v nothing_o to_o eat_v and_o you_o see_v the_o complaint_n that_o the_o prophet_n make_v the_o child_n ask_v for_o bread_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o give_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v a_o small_a matter_n if_o they_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o not_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o take_v it_o and_o if_o they_o take_v it_o they_o snatch_v it_o out_o of_o their_o hand_n they_o do_v not_o instruct_v they_o and_o they_o will_v hinder_v they_o so_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o instruct_v thenselves_fw-mi out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o that_o prophecy_n shall_v not_o be_v accomplish_v erunt_fw-la omnes_fw-la docibiles_fw-la deo_fw-la and_o they_o shall_v be_v teach_v of_o god_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o make_v these_o first_o reflection_n to_o show_v the_o injustice_n and_o inequality_n of_o these_o man_n that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o nihil_fw-la est_fw-la ses_fw-fr cicero_n quod_fw-la minus_fw-la ferendum_fw-la sit_fw-la quam_fw-la rationem_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la ab_fw-la altero_fw-la reposcere_fw-la eum_fw-la quinon_fw-la posset_n suae_fw-la reddere_fw-la notwithstanding_o after_o have_v a_o little_a cool_v that_o impetuous_a motion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o justify_v our_o father_n touch_v the_o principle_n upon_o which_o they_o make_v their_o reformation_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o they_o can_v not_o in_o that_o state_n wherein_o thing_n be_v take_v the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n without_o renounce_v common_a sense_n the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a that_o which_o they_o will_v call_v the_o church_n be_v make_v up_o of_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n the_o prelate_n and_o the_o other_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n the_o court_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o evil_a it_o be_v that_o that_o have_v spread_v abroad_o all_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n or_o that_o have_v at_o least_o foment_v and_o maintain_v they_o when_o they_o take_v their_o rise_n elsewhere_o her_o usurpation_n and_o the_o disorder_n of_o her_o government_n be_v one_o of_o the_o complaint_n of_o our_o father_n they_o complain_v of_o her_o principle_n her_o maxim_n and_o some_o decision_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o have_v cause_v to_o pass_v in_o council_n that_o be_v servile_o subject_v to_o her_o will_n and_o her_o interest_n she_o be_v therefore_o a_o resolute_a party_n in_o this_o affair_n evident_o interest_v and_o by_o consequence_n uncapable_a of_o judge_v it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o call_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n and_o that_o one_o of_o her_o pretension_n be_v infallibility_n in_o the_o faith_n but_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v one_o of_o the_o error_n of_o which_o our_o father_n require_v a_o correction_n whatever_o probability_n she_o have_v of_o ascribe_v it_o to_o herself_o adrian_z the_o six_o acknowledge_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o disorder_n of_o that_o court_n in_o his_o instruction_n to_o his_o nuntio_n who_o he_o send_v to_o the_o diet_n of_o nuremberg_n as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v and_o the_o general_n voice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o demand_v a_o long_a time_n ago_o a_o reformation_n in_o capite_fw-la &_o membris_fw-la make_v it_o know_v enough_o to_o leave_v we_o out_o of_o all_o doubt_n moreover_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v so_o loud_o and_o vehement_o declare_v herself_o against_o a_o reformation_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v any_o further_o hope_v for_o and_o why_o shall_v our_o father_n have_v take_v she_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n since_o not_o only_o the_o gallican_n church_n who_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o she_o maintain_v that_o she_o be_v not_o but_o even_o the_o experience_n of_o many_o year_n have_v very_o evident_o show_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v do_v not_o tertullian_n turn_v 1._o montanist_n testify_v that_o eleutherius_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v receive_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n of_o priscilla_n and_o maximilla_n and_o that_o he_o have_v already_o write_v letter_n of_o communion_n to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o phrygia_n which_o be_v montanist_n and_o that_o those_o letter_n shall_v have_v their_o effect_n although_o praxeas_n have_v not_o make_v they_o to_o be_v recall_v in_o relate_v false_a thing_n concern_v those_o church_n and_o their_o prophet_n and_o have_v not_o the_o six_o general_n council_n condemn_v pope_n honorius_n as_o a_o monothelite_n heretic_n with_o sergius_n patriaerch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o i_o know_v that_o some_o have_v say_v that_o that_o council_n be_v deceive_v in_o the_o business_n of_o honorius_n but_o without_o enter_v upon_o that_o question_n in_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o as_o not_o long_o since_o p._n lovis_n thomassin_n priest_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o his_o dissertation_n about_o that_o six_o council_n have_v acknowledge_v it_o be_v enough_o that_o that_o council_n condemn_v honorius_n for_o a_o heretic_n and_o that_o it_o proscribe_v his_o name_n and_o his_o memory_n for_o that_o condemnation_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o happen_v be_v a_o authentic_a declaration_n that_o a_o general_n council_n have_v hold_v that_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o by_o eonsequence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o say_v as_o p._n thomassin_n have_v do_v that_o henorius_fw-la err_v only_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n and_o not_o as_o pope_n or_o to_o speak_v more_o proper_o that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v but_o only_o that_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o dispensation_n for_o the_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v two_o will_n and_o two_o operation_n in_o jesus_n christ_n or_o whether_o there_o be_v but_o one_o and_o that_o he_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v be_v silent_a about_o that_o point_n which_o side_n soever_o they_o choose_v it_o will_v always_o follow_v from_o that_o example_n of_o honorius_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o be_v exempt_a from_o error_n either_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o even_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o private_a man_n it_o be_v further_a necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o a_o state_n of_o not_o foment_v or_o entertain_v heresy_n but_o of_o oppose_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a of_o condemn_v it_o when_o it_o have_v make_v any_o progress_n and_o of_o maintain_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v say_v of_o honorius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n that_o heresy_n have_v overran_a all_o the_o east_n the_o patriarchates_n of_o the_o east_n be_v infect_v with_o it_o the_o emperor_n heraclius_n have_v establish_v it_o by_o a_o public_a edict_n a_o council_n itself_o hold_v at_o constantinople_n have_v confirm_v it_o whether_o therefore_o they_o say_v that_o honorius_n embrace_v heresy_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o private_a man_n or_o whether_o they_o say_v that_o by_o a_o false_a dispensation_n he_o will_v only_o have_v impose_v silence_n on_o the_o orthodox_n which_o way_n soever_o they_o take_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o pope_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o course_n of_o heresy_n nor_o to_o succour_v the_o true_a faith_n for_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o as_o pope_n he_o shall_v have_v condemn_v himself_o as_o a_o private_a man_n or_o that_o in_o quality_n of_o pope_n or_o as_o they_o speak_v ex_fw-la cathedra_fw-la he_o shall_v have_v publish_v the_o truth_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v while_o his_o own_o private_a opinion_n be_v that_o he_o shall_v hold_v his_o peace_n about_o it_o and_o suppress_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o mockery_n to_o make_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n of_o such_o a_o pope_n who_o through_o his_o own_o private_a heresy_n or_o his_o imprudent_a dispensation_n can_v not_o hinder_v monothelism_n from_o triumph_v and_o it_o can_v be_v a_o less_o one_o if_o they_o shall_v pretend_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n while_o such_o pope_n be_v her_o head_n since_o she_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o they_o and_o since_o they_o may_v
without_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n but_o only_o at_o the_o solemn_a feast_n of_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n of_o give_v of_o milk_n and_o honey_n to_o the_o baptise_a of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n to_o little_a child_n after_o baptism_n of_o pray_v stand_v upon_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o from_o easter_n till_o whitsuntide_n of_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n on_o the_o evening_n of_o fast-day_n of_o every_o one_o carry_v home_n with_o he_o a_o piece_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o distribute_v the_o cup_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a communicant_n of_o receive_v the_o communion_n not_o on_o one_o knee_n but_o stand_v of_o mutual_o kiss_v one_o another_o before_o the_o communion_n and_o divers_a other_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v abrogate_a on_o the_o other_o side_n how_o many_o latin_a tradition_n be_v there_o which_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n authorise_v at_o this_o day_n of_o which_o we_o can_v find_v the_o least_o trace_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o which_o from_o thence_o visible_o discover_v themselves_o to_o be_v new_a and_o by_o consequence_n false_a and_o not_o apostolical_a as_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n use_v of_o altar_n that_o of_o light_n or_o taper_n mass_n without_o any_o communion_n the_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o other_o church_n auricular_a confession_n the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o sacrament_n and_o as_o many_o more_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o come_v near_a to_o the_o apostle_n never_o know_v as_o we_o have_v often_o justify_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v not_o apostolical_a and_o descend_v from_o that_o only_a and_o last_o revelation_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o word_n of_o god_n there_o be_v therefore_o nothing_o more_o improper_a to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n then_o that_o pretend_a tradition_n which_o be_v not_o establish_v upon_o any_o certain_a foundation_n which_o serve_v for_o a_o pretence_n to_o heretic_n which_o be_v embrace_v pro_fw-la and_o con_v which_o change_v according_a as_o time_n and_o place_n do_v and_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o which_o they_o may_v defend_v the_o great_a absurdiry_n by_o mere_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o tradition_n which_o the_o apostle_n transmit_v from_o their_o own_o mouth_n to_o their_o successor_n in_o a_o word_n if_o they_o will_v have_v we_o to_o believe_v a_o mystery_n with_o a_o divine_a faith_n if_o they_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v practice_v a_o worship_n with_o a_o persuasion_n that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o god_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o that_o that_o mystery_n and_o that_o worship_n proceed_v from_o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n for_o without_o that_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v of_o man_n invention_n since_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n there_o have_v be_v no_o revelation_n as_o we_o be_v both_o agree_v but_o they_o can_v only_o show_v we_o that_o by_o these_o two_o way_n either_o by_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n in_o show_v we_o that_o those_o mystery_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v conformable_a to_o it_o or_o by_o that_o of_o transmission_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la but_o as_o to_o that_o transmission_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v able_a to_o have_v a_o divine_a certainty_n that_o we_o can_v have_v so_o much_o as_o a_o humane_a for_o the_o reason_n which_o i_o have_v allege_v which_o be_v that_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n heretic_n have_v boast_v of_o they_o and_o yet_o they_o be_v not_o believe_v for_o they_o that_o the_o orthodox_n themselves_o be_v deceive_v in_o they_o allege_v they_o in_o false_a and_o vain_a thing_n which_o the_o follow_a age_n have_v reject_v that_o the_o schismatical_a church_n allege_v they_o against_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o schismatic_n without_o one_o side_n have_v any_o better_a ground_n than_o the_o other_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n set_v they_o before_o we_o for_o those_o new_a thing_n which_o the_o first_o age_n never_o know_v it_o remain_v therefore_o that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o conformity_n to_o the_o scripture_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v be_v that_o in_o which_o the_o divine_a revelation_n be_v contain_v chap._n ix_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v against_o the_o scripture_n but_o this_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v infinite_a ridiculous_a impossible_a it_o have_v such_o consusion_n and_o length_n that_o we_o can_v come_v to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o with_o all_o our_o diligence_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o calvinist_n say_v he_o include_v all_o these_o maxim_n without_o which_o it_o can_v subsist_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o its_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n 2._o that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o faith_n 3._o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o general_a all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v of_o faith_n 4._o that_o it_o contain_v they_o clear_o and_o after_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o the_o under_o stand_v of_o all_o the_o world_n so_o that_o the_o certainty_n of_o that_o way_n and_o the_o hope_n that_o we_o can_v rational_o conceive_v of_o it_o must_v depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o maxim_n upon_o that_o we_o must_v note_v that_o it_o be_v not_o here_o question_v whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a or_o not_o but_o that_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v so_o he_o say_v only_o that_o he_o must_v demand_v of_o we_o those_o formal_a and_o decisive_a passage_n that_o prove_v those_o four_o proposition_n and_o that_o when_o we_o do_v propose_v any_o one_o we_o must_v first_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o canonical_a book_n and_o to_o that_o effect_n we_o must_v examine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o see_v by_o what_o rule_v they_o may_v be_v know_v 2._o we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o that_o passage_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o original_a and_o to_o that_o effect_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o original_n 3._o we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v not_o different_a way_n of_o read_v it_o that_o may_v weaken_v the_o proof_n 4._o that_o we_o must_v narrow_o see_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o passage_n not_o to_o give_v it_o too_o great_a a_o latitude_n nor_o to_o blind_v ourselves_o with_o a_o appearance_n 5._o that_o we_o must_v see_v whether_o there_o be_v no_o expression_n or_o contrary_a passage_n which_o force_v we_o to_o take_v the_o passage_n in_o another_o sense_n 6._o that_o we_o ought_v to_o consult_v the_o interpreter_n of_o one_o side_n and_o of_o the_o other_o and_o to_o know_v what_o they_o say_v upon_o that_o passage_n 7._o that_o after_o this_o we_o must_v come_v to_o the_o distinction_n of_o fundamental_a point_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a and_o prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n 8._o that_o we_o must_v examine_v the_o passage_n which_o each_o sect_n produce_v in_o its_o favour_n 9_o that_o last_o after_o all_o this_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v trust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o his_o memory_n which_o fail_v to_o go_v through_o all_o the_o former_a reason_n and_o preserve_v only_o a_o consused_a idea_n of_o they_o will_v not_o further_o allow_v he_o to_o make_v a_o just_a judgement_n of_o thing_n he_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o this_o way_n be_v not_o only_o interrupt_v with_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n and_o obstacle_n but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o length_n so_o little_o proportion_v to_o man_n mind_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o can_v be_v that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v we_o to_o salvation_n for_o say_v he_o if_o they_o themselves_o who_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o spend_v all_o their_o life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o their_o ability_n what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o other_o occupation_n what_o will_v become_v of_o judge_n magistrate_n tradesman_n labourer_n soldier_n woman_n child_n who_o have_v as_o yet_o a_o very_a weak_a judgement_n what_o will_v become_v of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o understand_v so_o much_o as_o any_o of_o the_o language_n into_o the_o which_o the_o bible_n be_v translate_v what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o blind_a who_o know_v not_o
its_o great_a contest_v with_o the_o latin_a be_v always_o a_o catholic_n church_n she_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o uninterrupted_a duration_n from_o many_o age_n ago_o she_o have_v her_o large_a extent_n and_o her_o multitude_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a she_o have_v a_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n down_o from_o the_o apostle_n she_o glory_v in_o a_o conformity_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n she_o have_v her_o member_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o her_o patriarch_n she_o do_v no_o less_o than_o the_o roman_a affirm_v her_o doctrine_n to_o be_v holy_a and_o her_o word_n to_o be_v efficacious_a and_o that_o her_o author_n be_v holy_a man_n she_o have_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n her_o miracle_n which_o she_o boast_v of_o she_o have_v her_o prophet_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n in_o a_o word_n she_o may_v propound_v all_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allege_n the_o aethiopian_a church_n on_o her_o side_n may_v do_v it_o as_o much_o and_o yet_o nevertheless_o those_o mark_v no_o way_n conclude_v a_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n for_o they_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o conclude_v it_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o second_o reason_n be_v that_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a mark_n some_o be_v dispute_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n other_o be_v fallacious_o attribute_v to_o it_o and_o other_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o they_o pretend_v we_o dispute_v with_o she_o her_o conformity_n to_o the_o father_n the_o unity_n of_o her_o member_n between_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n the_o holiness_n of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o word_n it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o boast_v of_o these_o advantage_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v find_v they_o will_v have_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n in_o they_o she_o fallacious_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n the_o antiquity_n and_o holiness_n of_o her_o author_n miracle_n prophecy_n and_o the_o personal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n for_o before_o they_o can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o those_o mark_n they_o ought_v to_o show_v that_o she_o be_v a_o catholic_n not_o only_o in_o name_n but_o in_o deed_n that_o she_o have_v change_v nothing_o in_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n nor_o in_o the_o ancient_a worship_n that_o she_o have_v in_o nothing_o degenerate_v from_o her_o first_o author_n that_o she_o be_v conformable_a to_o her_o first_o christian_n who_o miracle_n and_o prophecy_n be_v beyond_o all_o question_n that_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o see_v of_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o unless_o they_o do_v so_o those_o mark_n be_v a_o illusion_n she_o produces_z other_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o less_o than_o that_o which_o she_o shall_v conclude_v as_o the_o multitude_n of_o her_o child_n or_o the_o largeness_n of_o her_o extent_n and_o temporal_a prosperity_n which_o be_v worldly_a advantage_n more_o proper_a to_o denote_v a_o corruption_n than_o a_o infallibility_n the_o three_o reason_n be_v that_o there_o be_v contrary_a character_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o note_n not_o only_o that_o she_o have_v be_v and_o that_o she_o be_v yet_o subject_a to_o err_v but_o that_o she_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o we_o have_v propose_v some_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o treatise_n which_o it_o may_v be_v deserve_v to_o be_v better_o consider_v no_o man_n can_v therefore_o establish_v any_o thing_n of_o certainty_n upon_o those_o pretend_a external_a mark_n and_o in_o general_a that_o principle_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o take_v it_o nor_o by_o consequence_n can_v any_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v so_o which_o depend_v upon_o that_o authority_n see_v here_o then_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a communion_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o have_v thus_o abolish_v all_o manner_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o that_o church_n teach_v by_o her_o authority_n in_o shut_v up_o as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o his_o obstacle_n and_o unconquerable_a difficulty_n he_o have_v reduce_v all_o to_o mere_a conjecture_n or_o almost_o all_o to_o humane_a testimony_n be_v it_o therefore_o after_o that_o manner_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n purgatory_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v it_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o invocate_v saint_n that_o we_o shall_v worship_v image_n that_o we_o shall_v adore_v the_o host_n and_o receive_v the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o absolution_n of_o their_o confessor_n but_o he_o have_v do_v yet_o worse_o for_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o laity_n and_o private_a man_n from_o who_o he_o have_v take_v away_o a_o divine_a faith_n he_o have_v tear_v it_o away_o even_o from_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o his_o church_n from_o her_o prelate_n her_o pope_n and_o her_o council_n since_o if_o this_o point_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o conjecture_n and_o humane_a testimony_n they_o can_v neither_o have_v a_o divine_a faith_n for_o those_o conjecture_n and_o those_o humane_a testimony_n nor_o for_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n which_o depend_v upon_o they_o have_v they_o a_o revelation_n a_o immediate_a illumination_n that_o instruct_v they_o there_o be_v no_o more_o either_o for_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n shall_v they_o have_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v tell_v they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o infinite_a a_o ridiculous_a way_n to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n a_o path_n which_o we_o can_v know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o end_n of_o whatsoever_o diligence_n we_o use_v but_o it_o may_v be_v he_o say_v that_o only_a for_o the_o laity_n and_o not_o for_o the_o clergy_n let_v we_o see_v his_o word_n even_o those_o say_v he_o who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n aught_o to_o judge_v that_o examination_n to_o be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o body_n of_o her_o prelate_n the_o council_n can_v at_o further_a but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o man_n who_o profess_v to_o spend_v their_o whole_a life_n in_o the_o study_n of_o divinity_n and_o that_o examination_n be_v above_o all_o their_o ability_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o can_v altogether_o do_v that_o which_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o each_o one_o to_o do_v in_o particular_a for_o when_o they_o go_v about_o to_o decide_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o their_o sovereign_a authority_n as_o they_o pretend_v that_o council_n shall_v do_v each_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o be_v assure_v by_o himself_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o not_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o brethren_n with_o what_o conscience_n therefore_o can_v they_o exercise_v their_o authority_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o decide_v the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o propose_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o point_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n with_o what_o conscience_n can_v they_o retain_v man_n in_o their_o dependence_n and_o with_o what_o conscience_n can_v man_n remain_v therein_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v disentangle_v this_o business_n with_o his_o church_n as_o it_o shall_v please_v he_o we_o have_v no_o peculiar_a interest_n in_o it_o but_o only_o to_o let_v he_o see_v more_o and_o more_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o that_o he_o do_v not_o sufficient_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v write_v let_v we_o grant_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o a_o divine_a faith_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o that_o article_n of_o the_o sovereign_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n let_v we_o yield_v if_o he_o will_v have_v it_o so_o that_o he_o may_v be_v content_v with_o the_o have_v a_o humane_a certainty_n such_o as_o he_o may_v have_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o whether_o he_o take_v the_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o that_o of_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o external_n mark_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o same_o difficulty_n there_o thes_n i_o obstacle_n the_o same_o hindrance_n the_o same_o length_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o have_v discover_v in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o as_o the_o external_n mark_v themselves_o can_v be_v otherwise_o justify_v then_o by_o tradition_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o i_o have_v
all_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o every_o one_o shall_v mistrust_v his_o own_o eye_n and_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o memory_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v always_o recollect_v his_o first_o thought_n to_o keep_v himself_o from_o pass_v a_o wrong_a judgement_n in_o fine_a we_o will_v also_o demand_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la whether_o he_o will_v not_o give_v the_o scripture_n this_o honour_n to_o reckon_v it_o for_o one_o part_n of_o tradition_n since_o it_o contain_v the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v draw_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o question_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o how_o can_v any_o man_n rational_o determine_v himself_o upon_o a_o point_n of_o that_o weight_n without_o consult_v the_o first_o and_o the_o most_o ancient_a piece_n of_o tradition_n but_o that_o be_v so_o we_o see_v here_o how_o we_o be_v fall_v back_o into_o the_o difficulty_n and_o perplexity_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o be_v unconquerable_a and_o as_o those_o gentleman_n be_v liable_a enough_o to_o be_v beat_v with_o their_o own_o weapon_n we_o will_v only_o turn_v against_o he_o the_o conclusion_n that_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v against_o we_o from_o his_o principle_n and_o demand_v of_o he_o whether_o he_o believe_v this_o way_n very_o proper_a for_o those_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o spend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o other_o employment_n whether_o he_o believe_v it_o proper_a for_o judge_n magistrate_n tradesman_n labourer_n soldier_n woman_n child_n for_o those_o who_o do_v not_o understand_v any_o of_o the_o language_n into_o which_o the_o father_n be_v translate_v for_o the_o blind_a who_o can_v read_v and_o for_o those_o who_o have_v no_o quickness_n of_o understanding_n if_o i_o only_o propound_v to_o myself_o to_o refute_v this_o author_n i_o may_v content_v myself_o with_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o wait_v with_o patience_n for_o what_o he_o shall_v have_v to_o propose_v to_o disentangle_v his_o catechumeni_fw-la from_o the_o difficulty_n and_o length_n whereinto_o he_o himself_o have_v plunge_v they_o but_o because_o i_o desire_v also_o to_o satisfy_v man_n con_n conscience_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o answer_n direct_o to_o his_o objection_n let_v we_o therefore_o see_v those_o four_o maxim_n which_o he_o say_v our_o principle_n include_v and_o without_o which_o he_o be_v certain_a it_o can_v subsist_v as_o to_o the_o first_o we_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o we_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o proposition_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o this_o be_v that_o we_o be_v about_o be_v not_o infallible_a in_o her_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n she_o be_v natural_o subject_a to_o be_v deceive_v if_o she_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o privilege_n that_o exempt_v she_o from_o a_o weakness_n common_a to_o all_o man_n it_o belong_v to_o she_o to_o show_v it_o and_o to_o convince_v the_o world_n of_o it_o but_o till_o then_o we_o shall_v always_o have_v a_o ground_n to_o presume_v that_o she_o be_v subject_a to_o that_o general_a law_n and_o that_o be_v sufficient_a without_o any_o other_o proof_n to_o hinder_v we_o from_o acknowledge_v she_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v up_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_o incumbent_a on_o we_o to_o bring_v a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n to_o exclude_v tradition_n that_o common_a sense_n be_v enough_o for_o that_o because_o it_o dictate_v to_o all_o man_n even_o to_o the_o most_o simple_a if_o they_o will_v take_v heed_n that_o after_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o which_o be_v go_v since_o the_o apostle_n day_n tradition_n can_v but_o be_v a_o very_a confuse_a and_o uncertain_a thing_n and_o that_o be_v so_o vagous_n as_o it_o be_v after_o its_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o hand_n of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n natural_o unsettle_a and_o changeable_a it_o be_v not_o imaginable_a that_o they_o shall_v not_o have_v alter_v increase_v lessen_v it_o since_o that_o happen_v through_o a_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n to_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o can_v not_o at_o present_a but_o be_v out_o of_o a_o condition_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n thus_o far_o the_o most_o simple_a be_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n and_o general_a experience_n if_o they_o pretend_v that_o tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v exempt_v it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o we_o to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o it_o be_v their_o part_n who_o make_v that_o pretention_n to_o produce_v their_o reason_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o that_o it_o must_v be_v presume_v on_o the_o side_n of_o nature_n and_o general_a experience_n it_o appear_v therefore_o already_o that_o the_o two_o first_o proposition_n which_o our_o hypothesis_n include_v according_a to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o wit_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o its_o decision_n concern_v the_o faith_n and_o that_o tradition_n do_v not_o make_v up_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o give_v we_o the_o least_o difficulty_n but_o they_o give_v a_o infinite_a one_o to_o our_o adversary_n for_o they_o ought_v solid_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a proposition_n not_o only_o to_o the_o learnned_a and_o know_v person_n but_o to_o the_o most_o simple_a also_o to_o tradesman_n to_o labourer_n to_o soldier_n to_o woman_n and_o general_o to_o all_o or_o otherwise_o they_o abuse_v their_o credulity_n retain_v they_o without_o reason_n and_o without_o justice_n in_o their_o communion_n in_o which_o they_o can_v remain_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n unless_o they_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o two_o article_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a in_o her_o decision_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o tradition_n make_v up_o a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o how_o can_v those_o people_n have_v that_o certainty_n as_o for_o what_o respect_v the_o three_o proposition_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o faith_n general_o it_o have_v no_o more_o need_n than_o the_o other_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o passage_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v it_o to_o see_v that_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o faith_n either_o by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n or_o tradition_n for_o that_o thing_n itself_o necessary_o lead_v all_o christian_n to_o the_o scripture_n alone_o there_o be_v nothing_o beside_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n and_o tradition_n that_o can_v dispute_v a_o part_n with_o it_o there_o remain_v therefore_o only_a the_o four_o proposition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o scripture_n general_o contain_v all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n after_o a_o manner_n fit_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o all_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proposition_n so_o frame_v be_v not_o we_o neither_o be_v it_o include_v in_o our_o hypothesis_n we_o only_o say_v that_o that_o which_o the_o scripture_n contain_v in_o a_o manner_n fit_v to_o the_o understanding_n of_o all_o the_o world_n concern_v the_o faith_n and_o manner_n be_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n provide_v that_o moreover_o they_o have_v not_o error_n that_o hinder_v that_o effect_n but_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o prove_v this_o proposition_n by_o text_n of_o scripture_n it_o sufficient_o prove_v itself_o as_o well_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o the_o scripture_n clear_o teach_v as_o by_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o the_o first_o notion_n of_o the_o conscience_n for_o those_o first_o notion_n dictate_v to_o all_o christian_n that_o although_o god_n be_v free_a in_o the_o dispensation_n of_o his_o call_n he_o be_v notwithstanding_o in_o good_a earnest_n towards_o all_o those_o to_o who_o his_o call_n be_v address_v and_o that_o there_o be_v among_o those_o the_o weak_a as_o well_o as_o the_o strong_a the_o simple_a as_o well_o as_o the_o learned_a it_o must_v necessary_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o will_v render_v his_o salvation_n inaccessible_a or_o impossible_a to_o the_o simple_a sort_n provide_v that_o they_o serious_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o according_a to_o their_o call_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_z acknowledge_v this_o principle_n and_o he_o call_v it_o a_o principle_n of_o 11._o common_a sense_n he_o draw_v ill_a consequence_n from_o it_o but_o the_o true_a consequence_n that_o must_v be_v draw_v be_v those_o thing_n which_o the_o scripture_n clear_o teach_v and_o after_o a_o manner_n
necessary_a to_o salvation_n i_o will_v maintain_v to_o he_o that_o his_o proposition_n be_v impious_a that_o it_o manifest_o tend_v to_o make_v socinian_n and_o arrian_n to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n and_o almost_o all_o heretic_n since_o it_o bannish_v out_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n all_o the_o tenet_n which_o those_o heretic_n dispute_v and_o which_o they_o do_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o very_o difficult_a to_o satisfy_v that_o demand_n i_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o clearness_n as_o will_v convince_v a_o sincere_a person_n who_o do_v not_o blind_v himself_o either_o by_o passion_n or_o malice_n or_o interest_n or_o prejudice_n but_o let_v his_o reason_n and_o his_o conscience_n act_n in_o good_a earnest_n this_o be_v well_o near_o the_o answer_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v make_v if_o we_o ask_v he_o the_o same_o question_n touch_v the_o clearness_n which_o he_o pretend_v there_o be_v in_o tradition_n or_o in_o the_o infallible_a voice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o his_o justice_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o do_v never_o propose_v any_o difficulty_n of_o our_o principle_n to_o we_o which_o be_v not_o common_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n he_o will_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o answer_v himself_o as_o well_o as_o we_o notwithstanding_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o gross_o deceive_v himself_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o we_o will_v only_o acknowledge_v those_o thing_n for_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o only_o for_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o most_o simple_a do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n with_o less_o evidence_n may_v also_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n although_o not_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o all_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o be_v contain_v there_o be_v of_o faith_n he_o do_v not_o less_o deceive_v himself_o if_o he_o imagine_v that_o although_o the_o article_n which_o the_o socinian_o and_o arrian_n and_o other_o heretic_n dispute_v be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o clear_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o simple_a yet_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v those_o heretic_n into_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o simple_a person_n who_o do_v not_o conceive_v a_o fundamental_a truth_n otherwise_o then_o under_o a_o general_a notion_n and_o indistinct_o without_o go_v any_o far_a and_o those_o go_v so_o far_o as_o a_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o truth_n express_o deny_v it_o and_o substitute_v a_o false_a and_o deceitful_a idea_n in_o its_o place_n the_o former_a may_v be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o salvation_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o second_o sort_n ought_v to_o be_v banish_v as_o person_n infect_v with_o a_o pernicious_a error_n a_o peasant_n may_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o that_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v but_o one_o only_a god_n without_o go_v any_o far_a because_o he_o will_v not_o understand_v the_o term_n of_o nature_n essence_n person_n hypostatical_a union_n and_o other_o that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o that_o subject_n and_o he_o will_v also_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o subtle_a and_o frivolous_a distinction_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o can_v deny_v that_o such_o a_o man_n hold_v the_o truth_n under_o a_o general_n idea_n and_o who_o will_v not_o yet_o place_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n between_o he_o and_o a_o socinian_n who_o very_o well_o know_v what_o these_o proposition_n mean_v jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n by_o his_o essence_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy-ghost_n be_v three_o person_n and_o one_o only_a divine_a nature_n will_v deny_v they_o and_o substitute_n in_o their_o place_n these_o other_o proposition_n jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n only_o by_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o office_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o exaltation_n the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy-ghost_n be_v only_o so_o by_o denomination_n it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a hard_a case_n in_o my_o judgement_n to_o exclude_v the_o former_a from_o the_o church_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o sin_n to_o admit_v the_o latter_a and_o this_o show_v we_o by_o the_o way_n the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la but_o we_o ought_v to_o resume_v our_o discourse_n i_o say_v therefore_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o three_o condition_n as_o of_o the_o two_o former_a the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o treat_v persuade_v themselves_o and_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v perceive_v as_o true_a and_o divine_a as_o well_o by_o the_o weak_a as_o the_o strong_a for_o although_o the_o weak_a be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o render_v a_o reason_n exact_o of_o their_o persuasion_n as_o a_o learned_a man_n will_v do_v yet_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o they_o be_v right_o persuade_v a_o tradesman_n a_o peasant_n a_o labourer_n know_v not_o how_o to_o explain_v either_o the_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n or_o the_o medium_n that_o logic_n afford_v to_o discover_v the_o fault_n of_o sophistry_n or_o false_a reason_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v yet_o apprehend_v a_o just_a reason_n and_o reject_v a_o bad_a it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o a_o good_a doctrine_n and_o a_o false_a the_o weak_a sort_n may_v receive_v the_o one_o and_o reject_v the_o other_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v present_v to_o they_o and_o they_o will_v make_v that_o discernment_n by_o the_o mere_a judgement_n of_o their_o conscience_n though_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v capable_a of_o explain_v their_o reason_n well_o for_o there_o be_v two_o way_n of_o be_v persuade_v of_o a_o truth_n and_o know_v a_o falsehood_n the_o one_o be_v by_o a_o simple_a apprehension_n and_o the_o other_o by_o reflection_n the_o first_o come_v from_o a_o mere_a impression_n of_o the_o object_n that_o make_v themselves_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o their_o very_a nature_n and_o the_o other_o come_v from_o meditation_n and_o study_n through_o the_o application_n of_o certain_a rule_n i_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v more_o confusion_n in_o the_o first_o but_o that_o have_v also_o sometime_o more_o force_n and_o more_o certainty_n than_o the_o second_o as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o four_o condition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o faith_n shall_v be_v pure_a and_o free_v from_o every_o damnable_a error_n beside_o that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v that_o the_o mere_a sentiment_n of_o conscience_n be_v enough_o for_o the_o weak_a sort_n to_o make_v they_o discern_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o by_o consequence_n to_o reject_v the_o false_a doctrine_n that_o shall_v concern_v their_o salvation_n beside_o that_o i_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o damnable_a error_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v incompatible_a with_o a_o true_a and_o save_a faith_n have_v a_o natural_a repugnancy_n with_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v essential_a to_o religion_n wherewith_o the_o simple_a sort_n be_v endow_v so_o that_o those_o truth_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o rejection_n of_o error_n without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a stock_n of_o learning_n for_o example_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o one_o only_a god_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o weak_n sort_n in_o our_o communion_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v a_o religious_a worship_n pay_v to_o creature_n without_o their_o lie_v under_o a_o necessity_n of_o enter_v further_o into_o the_o controversy_n which_o we_o have_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o that_o subject_n the_o principle_n of_o confidence_n in_o god_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o a_o confidence_n in_o their_o merit_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v humane_a satisfaction_n purgatory_n and_o the_o indulgence_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o mediation_n of_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n like_a unto_o we_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o sin_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o real_a presence_n
eye_n of_o god_n we_o may_v say_v that_o this_o confusion_n be_v the_o source_n of_o all_o their_o error_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o their_o fallacy_n which_o they_o make_v on_o this_o matter_n we_o ought_v therefore_o in_o order_n to_o our_o judge_v aright_o of_o a_o separation_n to_o represent_v this_o distinction_n to_o ourselves_o and_o to_o form_n within_o ourselves_o a_o just_a idea_n of_o it_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n that_o we_o never_o ought_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a who_o alone_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o mystical_a body_n if_o such_o a_o separation_n shall_v go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o break_v the_o internal_a bond_n of_o that_o communion_n which_o consist_v in_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o christian_a holiness_n we_o can_v not_o make_v it_o without_o separate_n ourselves_o at_o the_o same_o time_n from_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o by_o consequence_n deprive_v ourselves_o of_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n since_o there_o be_v no_o name_n under_o heaven_n give_v by_o which_o man_n may_v be_v save_v but_o only_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o it_o shall_v not_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o internal_a communion_n but_o only_o of_o the_o external_n that_o be_v to_o say_v no_o long_o to_o acknowledge_v other_o for_o our_o brethren_n and_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n nor_o to_o frequent_v the_o same_o assembly_n with_o they_o this_o be_v a_o true_a schism_n which_o offend_v against_o the_o law_n of_o charity_n and_o which_o the_o author_n shall_v especial_o answer_v for_o before_o the_o judgement-seat_n of_o god_n and_o such_o be_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o novatian_o the_o donatist_n the_o luciferian_o and_o many_o other_o which_o be_v found_v mere_o upon_o personal_a interest_n or_o at_o least_o upon_o light_n and_o frivolous_a pretence_n it_o be_v further_a beyond_o doubt_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o break_v that_o external_n communion_n which_o it_o have_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o profane_a that_o be_v mix_v in_o a_o religious_a society_n while_o they_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n practise_v a_o sincere_a worship_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o that_o rule_n of_o manner_n which_o the_o gospel_n lay_v down_o to_o we_o although_o otherwise_o their_o life_n and_o action_n shall_v very_o ill_o answer_v their_o profession_n i_o confess_v that_o every_o church_n well_o order_v aught_o to_o have_v its_o law_n for_o the_o repress_v of_o the_o vicious_a and_o lead_v they_o back_o to_o repentance_n and_o that_o when_o it_o can_v come_v to_o that_o end_n by_o the_o way_n of_o exhortation_n and_o censure_n it_o have_v a_o right_a absolute_o to_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o body_n of_o that_o society_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o kind_n of_o excommunication_n ought_v never_o to_o fall_v upon_o a_o whole_a people_n or_o upon_o a_o whole_a multitude_n for_o fear_v of_o involve_v the_o innocent_a with_o the_o guilty_a they_o never_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v but_o in_o respect_n of_o impenitent_a sinner_n only_o obstinate_a in_o their_o crime_n and_o public_o maintain_v they_o for_o the_o rest_n we_o ought_v to_o agree_v that_o a_o exact_a discern_a of_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a will_v not_o be_v make_v till_o the_o last_o day_n and_o that_o till_o then_o god_n will_v have_v we_o suffer_v that_o mixture_n without_o partake_v with_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o without_o approve_v they_o but_o yet_o without_o break_v under_o that_o pretence_n the_o bond_n of_o external_n communion_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n be_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v possible_a for_o one_o to_o deprive_v one_o self_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o wicked_a without_o deprive_v one_o self_n at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o that_o of_o many_o righteous_a as_o st._n augustine_n have_v very_o well_o demonstrate_v against_o the_o donatist_n so_o that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n only_o to_o allege_v a_o general_a depravation_n of_o manner_n even_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o it_o do_v reign_v therein_o but_o it_o be_v no_o less_o certain_a that_o when_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o one_o party_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v in_o the_o second_o respect_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v a_o mingle_a body_n of_o good_a and_o bad_a shall_v confirm_v itself_o in_o error_n and_o in_o practice_n contrary_a to_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o that_o not_o only_o it_o reject_v the_o instruction_n give_v it_o upon_o that_o occasion_n but_o will_v even_o force_v all_o other_o to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n and_o to_o practice_v the_o same_o worship_n the_o separation_n of_o the_o other_o party_n be_v just_a necessary_a and_o indispensable_a it_o be_v just_a for_o every_o where_o where_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unjust_a communion_n there_o be_v justice_n in_o a_o separation_n from_o it_o but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o unjust_a communion_n with_o a_o party_n which_o essential_o destroy_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n which_o shut_v up_o itself_o in_o error_n direct_o contrary_a to_o man_n salvation_n and_o which_o through_o a_o intolerable_a tyranny_n will_v constrain_v all_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o to_o make_v a_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o error_n it_o be_v then_o just_a for_o a_o man_n to_o separate_v himself_o from_o it_o but_o i_o say_v further_o that_o that_o separation_n be_v necessary_a and_o indispensable_a for_o divers_a reason_n the_o first_o of_o all_o be_v because_o of_o the_o visible_a danger_n whereby_o a_o man_n will_v insensible_o expose_v himself_o to_o let_v his_o faith_n be_v corrupt_v and_o his_o worship_n be_v violate_v by_o the_o commerce_n which_o that_o same_o communion_n will_v force_v he_o to_o in_o effect_n when_o a_o man_n be_v in_o those_o assembly_n and_o see_v himself_o under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o ministry_n with_o person_n infect_v with_o error_n and_o engage_v in_o a_o false_a worship_n and_o who_o will_v force_v all_o other_o to_o be_v there_o too_o what_o caution_n soever_o he_o shall_v use_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o he_o shall_v preserve_v himself_o in_o purity_n or_o at_o least_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o continual_a danger_n of_o corrupt_v himself_o or_o fall_v into_o hypocrisy_n in_o make_v a_o profession_n to_o believe_v that_o which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o ought_v therefore_o to_o separate_v himself_o second_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o inevitable_a danger_n to_o which_o he_o will_v expose_v his_o child_n for_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o adult_a person_n may_v live_v in_o communion_n with_o such_o a_o party_n as_o i_o have_v suppose_v without_o be_v infect_v with_o its_o poison_n or_o without_o be_v hypocrite_n which_o it_o be_v no_o way_n possible_a for_o they_o to_o do_v it_o will_v not_o be_v conceivable_a that_o their_o child_n can_v be_v exempt_v from_o that_o danger_n by_o ordinary_a way_n whatsoever_o care_v they_o shall_v elsewhere_o take_v of_o their_o education_n it_o will_v be_v therefore_o to_o prostitute_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o by_o consequence_n for_o a_o man_n to_o destroy_v himself_o for_o every_o one_o ought_v to_o answer_v before_o god_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o his_o child_n as_o his_o own_o but_o beside_o these_o two_o interest_n which_o impose_v a_o indispensable_a necessity_n on_o he_o it_o be_v 3._o further_o certain_a that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o without_o a_o crime_n nor_o even_o without_o a_o manifest_a contradiction_n own_o those_o for_o his_o brethren_n who_o he_o believe_v god_n do_v not_o own_o for_o his_o child_n and_o who_o be_v not_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o become_v such_o a_o religious_a society_n be_v a_o mystical_a family_n into_o which_o to_o judge_v of_o it_o according_a to_o its_o natural_a appointment_n one_o ought_v to_o admit_v those_o only_a who_o may_v be_v charitable_o and_o rational_o judge_v to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o adoption_n towards_o god_n and_o at_o the_o far_a such_o as_o be_v apparent_o in_o a_o state_n of_o conversion_n or_o of_o repentance_n and_o in_o regard_n even_o of_o these_o latter_a there_o ought_v to_o be_v some_o time_n suspend_v before_o the_o give_v they_o external_a pledge_n of_o that_o communion_n till_o their_o conversion_n or_o their_o repentance_n appear_v more_o full_o they_o suffer_v the_o wicked_a to_o be_v there_o when_o their_o birth_n or_o their_o hypocrisy_n have_v external_o introduce_v they_o only_o by_o accident_n to_o avoid_v trouble_n and_o scandal_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n acknowledge_v
but_o three_o sort_n of_o person_n only_o to_o be_v in_o its_o communion_n the_o faithful_a the_o catechumeni_fw-la and_o the_o penitent_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o teach_v false_a doctrine_n or_o practise_v a_o false_a worship_n it_o never_o have_v any_o union_n with_o they_o not_o only_o the_o ancient_n have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o but_o to_o show_v how_o necessary_a and_o indispensable_a they_o judge_v a_o separation_n from_o they_o to_o be_v they_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o refuse_v their_o communion_n with_o the_o orthodox_n themselves_o when_o either_o by_o surprise_n or_o weakness_n or_o some_o other_o interest_n they_o have_v receive_v heretic_n into_o their_o communion_n although_o as_o to_o themselves_o they_o have_v keep_v their_o faith_n in_o its_o purity_n we_o find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n that_o his_o father_n who_o be_v also_o call_v gregory_n and_o who_o be_v bishop_n of_o nazianzen_n before_o he_o have_v be_v deceive_v by_o a_o fallacious_a write_n and_o have_v give_v his_o communion_n to_o the_o arian_n all_o the_o monk_n of_o his_o diocese_n with_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o church_n separate_v themselves_o from_o he_o although_o they_o well_o know_v that_o he_o have_v not_o change_v his_o mind_n nor_o embrace_v heresy_n and_o even_o the_o orthodox_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o pope_n felix_n as_o theodoret_n tell_v we_o although_o he_o entire_o hold_v the_o creed_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a because_o he_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o arian_n this_o i_o mention_v not_o absolute_o to_o approve_v of_o that_o carriage_n but_o only_o to_o show_v how_o far_o their_o aversion_n go_v heretofore_o which_o they_o have_v for_o hold_v communion_n with_o heretic_n those_o who_o be_v prepossess_v against_o all_o sort_n of_o separation_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n aught_o to_o remember_v that_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o hold_v communion_n with_o those_o with_o who_o they_o be_v external_o join_v be_v not_o without_o its_o bound_n and_o measure_n we_o be_v join_v together_o under_o certain_a condition_n which_o be_v principal_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o pure_a faith_n or_o at_o least_o such_o as_o be_v free_a from_o all_o damnable_a error_n a_o worship_n free_v from_o all_o that_o which_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o essence_n of_o piety_n in_o a_o word_n a_o public_a ministry_n under_o which_o we_o may_v work_v out_o our_o own_o salvation_n while_o these_o condition_n remain_v they_o make_v the_o communion_n subsist_v but_o when_o they_o fail_v the_o communion_n fail_v also_o and_o there_o be_v a_o just_a ground_n for_o a_o separation_n provide_v we_o observe_v these_o necessary_a caution_n they_o can_v say_v in_o this_o case_n that_o we_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o we_o forsake_v her_o communion_n or_o that_o we_o break_v her_o unity_n for_o the_o forsake_a party_n be_v true_o such_o as_o we_o suppose_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o more_o look_v on_o as_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o as_o a_o party_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o be_v before_o mingle_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o who_o through_o their_o obstinacy_n in_o their_o error_n and_o false_a worship_n have_v discover_v themselves_o and_o have_v themselves_o tear_v off_o the_o vail_n which_o as_o yet_o confound_v they_o after_o a_o manner_n with_o the_o other_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o first_o age_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o will_v not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o valentinian_o the_o marcionite_n the_o montanist_n the_o manichee_n and_o the_o other_o heterodox_n of_o those_o time_n as_o i_o have_v note_v already_o no_o more_o than_o those_o who_o with_o so_o much_o constancy_n and_o resolution_n refuse_v to_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o arrian_n we_o ought_v not_o therefore_o present_o to_o condemn_v all_o kind_n of_o separation_n and_o since_o there_o be_v such_o kind_n of_o it_o as_o be_v necessary_a just_a and_o lawful_a as_o there_o be_v such_o as_o be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a it_o will_v be_v the_o extremity_n of_o folly_n to_o judge_v of_o all_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n without_o any_o difference_n or_o distinction_n the_o roman_a church_n herself_o which_o have_v sometime_o cut_v off_o whole_a nation_n as_o france_n and_o germany_n from_o her_o communion_n which_o may_v have_v be_v see_v to_o have_v be_v so_o often_o divide_v into_o divers_a party_n whereof_o one_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o other_o will_v not_o it_o may_v be_v free_o suffer_v that_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o matter_n with_o this_o confusion_n so_o that_o dispute_v at_o present_a about_o our_o separation_n with_o she_o we_o shall_v demand_v no_o unjust_a or_o unreasonable_a thing_n when_o we_o tell_v they_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o examine_v of_o what_o nature_n that_o separation_n be_v to_o consider_v the_o reason_n and_o wise_o to_o weigh_v the_o circumstance_n for_o if_o our_o father_n separate_v themselves_o upon_o light_a ground_n and_o without_o have_v any_o sufficient_a cause_n if_o they_o be_v even_o under_o circumstance_n which_o ought_v to_o have_v bind_v they_o to_o have_v remain_v unite_v with_o the_o other_o party_n which_o be_v not_o for_o a_o reformation_n we_o shall_v agree_v with_o all_o our_o heart_n to_o condemn_v they_o but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o reason_n which_o they_o have_v be_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a if_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n place_n person_n that_o can_v hinder_v they_o from_o do_v that_o which_o they_o do_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o instead_o of_o condemn_v they_o we_o shall_v bless_v they_o we_o shall_v think_v ourselves_o happy_a in_o follow_v their_o footstep_n and_o as_o for_o the_o reproach_n and_o venomous_a accusation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o such_o like_a we_o shall_v bear_v they_o with_o patience_n look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o blind_a passion_n let_v we_o therefore_o begin_v to_o make_v that_o examination_n by_o the_o cause_n of_o our_o separation_n every_o one_o know_v what_o the_o matter_n that_o divide_v we_o be_v that_o they_o be_v not_o either_o point_n of_o mere_a discipline_n such_o as_o that_o for_o which_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n separate_v his_o church_n from_o those_o of_o asia_n who_o shall_v keep_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n nor_o mere_o question_v of_o the_o school_n which_o consist_v in_o nothing_o but_o term_n remote_a from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o vulgar_a as_o that_o which_o they_o call_v trium_fw-la capitulorum_fw-la which_o raise_v so_o many_o trouble_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o pope_n vigilius_n nor_o in_o mere_a personal_a interest_n such_o as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o the_o schism_n of_o anti-popes_n nor_o pure_o in_o personal_a crime_n or_o accusation_n as_o in_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n nor_o even_o in_o a_o general_a corruption_n of_o manner_n although_o that_o be_v extreme_o great_a in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n the_o article_n that_o separate_v we_o be_v point_n that_o according_a to_o we_o essential_o disturb_v the_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n point_n which_o essential_o alter_v the_o worship_n that_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n which_o essential_o deprave_v the_o source_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o which_o corrupt_v both_o the_o external_a and_o internal_a mean_n of_o our_o obtain_n grace_n and_o glory_n in_o a_o word_n they_o be_v such_o point_n as_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v whole_o incompatible_a with_o salvation_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n hinder_v we_o from_o be_v able_a to_o give_v it_o the_o title_n or_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o a_o party_n which_o be_v obstinate_a in_o the_o profession_n and_o practice_n of_o they_o and_o which_o will_v force_v we_o to_o be_v so_o too_o i_o confess_v that_o we_o can_v say_v that_o our_o controversy_n be_v all_o of_o that_o importance_n there_o be_v some_o undoubted_o which_o be_v of_o lesser_a weight_n and_o force_n which_o it_o be_v fit_v for_o they_o to_o reform_v themselves_o in_o but_o which_o notwithstanding_o will_v not_o have_v give_v alone_o a_o just_a cause_n of_o separation_n in_o this_o rank_n i_o place_v the_o question_n of_o the_o limbus_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o of_o the_o local_a descent_n of_o jesus_n christ_n into_o hell_n that_o of_o the_o distinction_n of_o priest_n and_o bishop_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n that_o of_o the_o keep_n of_o lent_n and_o some_o other_o of_o that_o nature_n where_o there_o may_v have_v be_v see_v error_n and_o superstition_n enough_o to_o be_v correct_v but_o which_o will_v not_o have_v
and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o christ_n be_v christ_n say_v he_o divide_v be_v paul_n crucify_v for_o you_o or_o be_v you_o baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o paul_n which_o imply_v this_o that_o we_o be_v all_o immediate_o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v 1._o he_o only_o who_o die_v for_o we_o and_o in_o his_o name_n alone_o that_o we_o be_v baptize_v and_o to_o pretend_v that_o the_o faithful_a be_v join_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o his_o minister_n be_v to_o divide_v he_o into_o as_o many_o party_n or_o into_o as_o many_o sect_n as_o there_o be_v minister_n but_o it_o manifest_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o be_v no_o further_o unite_v with_o their_o pastor_n than_o as_o it_o shall_v appear_v to_o they_o that_o their_o pastor_n be_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o they_o when_o it_o shall_v appear_v to_o they_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v separate_v from_o he_o and_o that_o they_o will_v separate_v the_o flock_n which_o they_o have_v commit_v to_o they_o this_o be_v what_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n dictate_v without_o further_a reason_n for_o to_o what_o good_a will_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o pretend_a pastor_n tend_v howsoever_o invest_v they_o shall_v be_v in_o title_n and_o dignity_n without_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o their_o communion_n with_o they_o i_o must_v also_o say_v of_o their_o dependence_n on_o they_o that_o which_o the_o faithful_a have_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n be_v immediate_a and_o absolute_a and_o that_o which_o they_o have_v on_o their_o pastor_n be_v mediate_v and_o conditional_a our_o soul_n and_o our_o conscience_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n and_o pleasure_n in_o this_o respect_n we_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n alone_o who_o have_v purchase_v we_o at_o the_o price_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o who_o govern_v we_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o his_o word_n the_o pastor_n be_v only_a minister_n interpreter_n or_o the_o herald_n who_o make_v we_o to_o understand_v his_o voice_n and_o all_o the_o dependence_n which_o we_o have_v on_o they_o be_v found_v upon_o that_o which_o both_o they_o and_o we_o have_v upon_o jesus_n christ_n our_o sovereign_a lord_n of_o which_o it_o be_v both_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o rule_n and_o measure_n we_o ought_v therefore_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o while_o they_o shall_v act_v as_o his_o minister_n and_o his_o interpreter_n while_o their_o action_n and_o their_o government_n bear_v the_o character_n of_o his_o authority_n but_o as_o those_o minister_n be_v man_n who_o may_v abuse_v their_o office_n and_o act_n against_o their_o head_n if_o it_o happen_v that_o the_o character_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n which_o subject_n we_o to_o they_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o their_o word_n if_o there_o appear_v a_o contrary_a character_n there_o if_o instead_o of_o lead_v we_o to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o turn_v we_o from_o he_o if_o they_o will_v govern_v as_o lord_n and_o not_o as_o minister_n if_o they_o attribute_v that_o absolute_a obedience_n to_o themselves_o which_o we_o own_o to_o none_o beside_o our_o saviour_n in_o a_o word_n if_o to_o depend_v on_o they_o we_o must_v violate_v the_o dependence_n which_o we_o have_v on_o jesus_n christ_n can_v they_o then_o say_v that_o we_o can_v and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v from_o they_o and_o to_o renounce_v a_o unjust_a government_n if_o they_o will_v decide_v this_o question_n by_o the_o scripture_n st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o if_o he_o himself_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v preach_v to_o 1._o we_o another_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v preach_v he_o shall_v be_v accurse_v he_o say_v that_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o some_o false_a teacher_n that_o trouble_v the_o church_n of_o galatia_n and_o speak_v only_o of_o they_o one_o will_v think_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v content_v to_o have_v let_v his_o anathema_n fall_v upon_o those_o particular_a teacher_n that_o may_v err_v and_o who_o have_v not_o so_o great_a a_o authority_n but_o that_o one_o may_v very_o well_o separate_v himself_o from_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v happen_v to_o prevaricate_v but_o to_o take_v away_o all_o pretence_n of_o distinction_n and_o wrangle_a dispute_n he_o make_v a_o most_o express_a choice_n of_o two_o of_o the_o great_a authority_n that_o be_v among_o creature_n of_o a_o angel_n and_o a_o apostle_n the_o only_a two_o create_v authority_n to_o which_o god_n have_v communicate_v the_o favour_n of_o infallibility_n and_o he_o have_v enjoin_v we_o to_o anathematise_v they_o if_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o they_o shall_v preach_v another_o gospel_n than_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o the_o angel_n of_o heaven_n be_v uncapable_a of_o ever_o commit_v that_o sin_n we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o he_o himself_o will_v never_o have_v commit_v it_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o he_o turn_v his_o discourse_n upon_o himself_o and_o upon_o the_o angel_n and_o be_v not_o this_o to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v no_o create_a authority_n either_o in_o the_o heaven_n or_o upon_o the_o earth_n upon_o which_o we_o ought_v absolute_o to_o depend_v and_o from_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o separate_v in_o case_n it_o shall_v turn_v we_o from_o jesus_n christ_n let_v they_o tell_v we_o whether_o the_o dependence_n that_o the_o people_n owe_v to_o the_o body_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n who_o may_v have_v be_v very_o ill_o choose_v who_o may_v have_v intrude_v themselves_o by_o very_o bad_a way_n who_o may_v be_v carry_v out_o therein_o to_o all_o the_o passion_n and_o disorder_n of_o humane_a nature_n whether_o i_o say_v the_o dependence_n which_o they_o owe_v to_o they_o be_v strong_a and_o more_o inviolable_a than_o that_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o a_o apostle_n and_o such_o a_o apostle_n as_o st._n paul_n and_o even_o for_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n if_o he_o shall_v become_v a_o preacher_n this_o latter_a dependence_n notwithstanding_o be_v not_o absolute_a it_o may_v be_v lawful_o break_v upon_o a_o certain_a case_n who_o will_v take_v the_o boldness_n to_o say_v after_o that_o that_o it_o can_v and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o like_a case_n but_o if_o to_o the_o scripture_n we_o will_v add_v experience_n that_o will_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v sometime_o those_o season_n in_o which_o good_a man_n have_v be_v force_v to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n for_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o seven_o thousand_o which_o in_o elias_n time_n preserve_v their_o purity_n against_o the_o idolatry_n whereinto_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n have_v fall_v who_o according_a to_o all_o that_o appear_v live_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o idolatrous_a pastor_n at_o least_o in_o a_o negative_a separation_n we_o need_v but_o to_o turn_v our_o eye_n to_o the_o example_n of_o the_o orthodox_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n for_o there_o be_v two_o action_n evident_a in_o that_o history_n one_o that_o arianism_n have_v invade_v the_o body_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o the_o other_o that_o those_o among_o the_o orthodox_n who_o be_v of_o any_o zeal_n and_o courage_n separate_v themselves_o from_o that_o infect_a body_n and_o will_v not_o own_v they_o for_o true_a pastor_n while_o they_o shall_v remain_v in_o heresy_n the_o first_o of_o these_o action_n be_v justify_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o proof_n take_v out_o either_o from_o history_n or_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o before_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n the_o arian_n who_o have_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a fall_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o st._n athanasius_n and_o some_o time_n after_o they_o banish_v he_o as_o far_o as_o treves_n this_o be_v their_o first_o victory_n but_o they_o do_v not_o stop_v there_o they_o get_v over_o to_o their_o side_n the_o spirit_n of_o constance_n after_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n who_o remain_v sole_a emperor_n employ_v all_o his_o authority_n and_o the_o arian_n all_o their_o artifices_fw-la to_o establish_v arianism_n every_o where_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n fall_v either_o under_o their_o violence_n or_o seduction_n divers_a council_n be_v assemble_v and_o many_o form_n of_o faith_n lay_v down_o there_o which_o all_o tend_v to_o set_v up_o the_o dogm_n of_o arius_n some_o more_o open_o and_o other_o more_o covert_o those_o among_o the_o bishop_n who_o make_v any_o opposition_n be_v cruel_o persecute_v depose_v from_o their_o place_n send_v into_o exile_n and_o treat_v
council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o constantinople_n which_o include_v all_o the_o east_n and_o all_o the_o west_n and_o if_o they_o have_v have_v no_o more_o but_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o actual_o govern_v pastor_n that_o they_o may_v have_v cleaved_a to_o a_o synod_n which_o be_v past_a and_o go_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v contest_v and_o that_o of_o the_o error_n that_o be_v opposite_a to_o it_o which_o make_v the_o separation_n and_o not_o the_o mere_a authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n father_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o maximinus_n a_o arian_n will_v that_o they_o shall_v set_v aside_o as_o well_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a as_o that_o of_o ariminum_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v only_o contend_v about_o the_o thing_n themselves_o not_o but_o that_o sometime_o the_o orthodox_n do_v set_v before_o they_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o dispute_n where_o one_o will_v neglect_v no_o advantage_n for_o its_o be_v ever_o so_o small_a but_o it_o be_v as_o a_o little_a help_n and_o not_o as_o the_o essential_a reason_n of_o their_o separation_n which_o be_v always_o take_v from_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o that_o difference_n be_v very_o frivolous_a if_o they_o say_v last_o that_o the_o point_n that_o be_v controvert_v then_o be_v one_o of_o a_o far_o great_a importance_n than_o those_o upon_o which_o our_o father_n separate_v themselves_o i_o answer_v that_o indeed_o the_o article_n of_o the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o son_n be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v that_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o shall_v not_o also_o be_v of_o the_o great_a importance_n to_o salvation_n and_o sufficient_a to_o cause_v a_o separation_n and_o when_o they_o will_v make_v the_o justice_n or_o injustice_n of_o we_o to_o depend_v on_o that_o they_o must_v quit_v all_o that_o vain_a dispute_n of_o prejudices_fw-la and_o go_v on_o to_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o foundation_n itself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la must_v not_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o in_o endeavour_v to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o right_a of_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n i_o make_v use_v here_o of_o his_o own_o proper_a testimony_n for_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n surprise_v enough_o that_o write_v in_o his_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n in_o which_o he_o will_v he_o say_v convince_v we_o of_o schism_n without_o enter_v upon_o a_o discussion_n either_o of_o our_o doctrine_n 162._o or_o our_o mission_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v remember_v what_o he_o himself_o have_v just_a before_o say_v in_o the_o seven_o first_o of_o all_o he_o there_o propose_v this_o difficulty_n as_o on_o our_o side_n if_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v real_o fall_v into_o error_n as_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o it_o to_o do_v if_o it_o drive_v away_o the_o true_o faithful_a from_o its_o bosom_n if_o it_o persecute_v 153._o they_o must_v those_o true_o faithful_a needs_o be_v deprive_v of_o all_o external_a worship_n in_o religion_n must_v they_o needs_o cleave_v to_o the_o church_n to_o perish_v with_o they_o since_o we_o suppose_v that_o it_o reside_v in_o they_o alone_o be_v it_o not_o against_o the_o divine_a providence_n that_o the_o true_a worshipper_n of_o god_n the_o true_a heir_n of_o heaven_n can_v form_v a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v any_o mean_n to_o provide_v against_o so_o strange_a a_o inconvenience_n he_o answer_v plain_o that_o indeed_o that_o inconvenience_n be_v exceed_o great_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v have_v provide_v against_o it_o by_o remedy_n because_o he_o have_v resolve_v to_o hinder_v it_o from_o ever_o fall_v out_o in_o always_o preserve_v the_o true_a ministry_n in_o his_o church_n so_o that_o it_o can_v never_o be_v in_o a_o necessity_n of_o be_v reestablish_v and_o that_o very_a thing_n be_v a_o certain_a mark_n that_o that_o inconvenience_n can_v never_o happen_v in_o that_o god_n have_v not_o provide_v any_o remedy_n for_o it_o he_o say_v that_o so_o it_o be_v that_o our_o minister_n ought_v to_o conclude_v and_o not_o to_o conclude_v as_o they_o do_v in_o suppose_v that_o the_o visible_a church_n may_v fall_v into_o ruin_n that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n since_o immediate_o after_o he_o add_v but_o if_o the_o adhaesion_n which_o they_o have_v to_o their_o sentiment_n hinder_v they_o from_o come_v to_o agree_v to_o this_o consequence_n they_o ought_v rather_o to_o conclude_v that_o those_o pretend_v true_o faithful_a must_v remain_v in_o that_o state_n without_o pastor_n and_o without_o any_o external_a worship_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v rather_o expect_v that_o god_n shall_v raise_v up_o some_o extraordinary_o and_o with_o visible_a mark_n of_o their_o mission_n than_o to_o usurp_v to_o themselves_o a_o right_n of_o create_v minister_n and_o pastor_n and_o give_v they_o power_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o and_o we_o shall_v yet_o further_o show_v he_o in_o the_o end_n that_o it_o be_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o we_o suppose_v that_o the_o ministry_n may_v be_v corrupt_v in_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v show_v he_o also_o that_o the_o consequence_n which_o we_o draw_v from_o it_o concern_v the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o ministry_n be_v just_a and_o right_a and_o that_o a_o faithful_a people_n have_v a_o right_n in_o that_o case_n to_o create_v their_o minister_n and_o their_o pastor_n and_o to_o give_v they_o power_n to_o govern_v their_o church_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o we_o be_v only_o dispute_v at_o present_a about_o know_v whether_o we_o may_v separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n when_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o error_n incompatible_a with_o our_o salvation_n and_o when_o they_o will_v force_v the_o people_n to_o profess_v the_o same_o error_n it_o shall_v suffice_v at_o present_a to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la come_v to_o agree_v that_o when_o person_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o when_o it_o drive_v away_o from_o its_o bosom_n and_o persecute_v those_o who_o maintain_v the_o truth_n they_o may_v remain_v separate_v without_o acknowledge_v that_o body_n for_o their_o pastor_n and_o without_o assist_v in_o their_o external_a worship_n provide_v that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v other_o minister_n but_o who_o see_v not_o that_o this_o be_v precise_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o right_n of_o that_o separation_n about_o which_o the_o question_n at_o present_a be_v who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o be_v at_o least_o in_o that_o respect_n a_o discharge_v our_o father_n from_o the_o accusation_n of_o schism_n and_o to_o declare_v they_o further_o innocent_a of_o that_o crime_n which_o he_o will_v design_v to_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n at_o last_o our_o father_n do_v not_o collect_v that_o consequence_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o ministry_n must_v be_v incorruptible_a in_o the_o church_n in_o that_o which_o it_o have_v of_o humane_a in_o it_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o dispute_v whether_o they_o adhere_v too_o much_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n where_o because_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o judge_v well_o that_o manner_n of_o reason_v be_v pernicious_a howsoever_o it_o be_v they_o have_v conclude_v quite_o otherwise_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ordinary_a ministry_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v fall_v not_o only_o into_o a_o error_n but_o into_o many_o and_o into_o such_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o it_o be_v guilty_a of_o opinionativeness_n in_o maintain_v they_o that_o it_o do_v impose_v a_o necessity_n upon_o all_o to_o profess_v they_o that_o it_o drive_v away_o from_o its_o bosom_n those_o who_o refuse_v that_o obedience_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o not_o acknowledge_v they_o any_o more_o for_o their_o pastor_n and_o assist_v no_o further_o in_o their_o external_a worship_n thus_o far_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la do_v not_o condemn_v they_o he_o will_v only_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v remain_v throughout_o without_o pastor_n and_o without_o external_a worship_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o its_o place_n whether_o
there_o be_v reason_n for_o that_o or_o no_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o he_o consent_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o any_o more_o have_v have_v those_o for_o their_o pastor_n which_o be_v so_o before_o and_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o external_a worship_n we_o demand_v no_o more_o at_o present_a we_o ought_v now_o to_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o second_o proposition_n upon_o which_o the_o objection_n be_v ground_v that_o i_o have_v propound_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o chapter_n and_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o that_o one_o ought_v not_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o separate_v one_o self_n from_o her_o communion_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o this_o be_v the_o pretention_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o that_o that_o she_o make_v herself_o the_o mother_n and_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o and_o that_o she_o have_v also_o make_v it_o to_o be_v define_v in_o her_o council_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o account_n that_o one_o of_o her_o pope_n boniface_n the_o eight_o former_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o clear_o to_o decide_v so_o weighty_a a_o question_n there_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v only_o these_o two_o way_n the_o first_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o that_o church_n can_v or_o can_v fall_v into_o error_n and_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o she_o can_v never_o fall_v into_o error_n nor_o lose_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o remain_v in_o her_o communion_n but_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a she_o may_v err_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n we_o must_v also_o conclude_v that_o we_o may_v and_o aught_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o just_a occasion_n there_o the_o second_o way_n be_v that_o lay_v aside_o the_o question_n whether_o she_o may_v err_v or_o not_o we_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a that_o god_n have_v make_v she_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n as_o she_o pretend_v whether_o he_o have_v establish_v she_o to_o be_v the_o perpetual_a and_o inviolable_a centre_n of_o the_o christian_a unity_n with_o a_o command_n to_o all_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o fly_v off_o from_o she_o for_o if_o it_o be_v a_o order_n that_o god_n have_v make_v we_o can_v resist_v it_o without_o destroy_v ourselves_o but_o if_o it_o be_v only_o a_o ill-grounded_a pretention_n of_o that_o church_n her_o communion_n be_v neither_o more_o necessary_a nor_o more_o inviolable_a than_o that_o of_o other_o particular_a church_n but_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o way_n i_o have_v already_o show_v that_o it_o engage_v those_o who_o will_v follow_v it_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n and_o in_o effect_n the_o proof_n that_o they_o set_v before_o we_o to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v be_v neither_o so_o clear_a nor_o so_o conclude_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v necessary_a to_o see_v whether_o the_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v answer_v that_o pretention_n which_o she_o make_v to_o be_v infallible_a and_o unable_a to_o fall_v away_o or_o to_o say_v better_o those_o proof_n be_v so_o weak_a and_o so_o trivial_a that_o they_o themselves_o bind_v we_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n to_o judge_v of_o her_o pretention_n by_o they_o these_o two_o argument_n be_v equal_o good_a as_o to_o their_o form_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n therefore_o the_o thing_n which_o she_o teach_v we_o of_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v we_o be_v not_o true_a therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o question_n which_o of_o these_o two_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v the_o more_o natural_a i_o yield_v if_o they_o will_v that_o they_o shall_v choose_v the_o first_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v choose_v it_o good_a sense_n will_v also_o require_v that_o if_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o shall_v set_v before_o we_o to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o the_o faith_n do_v no_o way_n satisfy_v the_o mind_n if_o instead_o of_o assure_v we_o they_o plunge_v we_o into_o the_o great_a uncertainty_n we_o must_v pass_v over_o to_o the_o other_o way_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o foundation_n but_o to_o judge_v of_o what_o nature_n those_o proof_n be_v which_o they_o give_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o need_v but_o a_o naked_a view_n of_o they_o for_o they_o be_v not_o the_o express_a declaration_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n although_o it_o shall_v be_v very_o necessary_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v such_o a_o one_o for_o the_o establishment_n of_o so_o great_a and_o peculiar_a a_o privilege_n the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o be_v so_o very_o important_a to_o all_o christian_n they_o be_v not_o evident_a consequence_n draw_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n or_o some_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n they_o be_v neither_o clear_a and_o convince_a reason_n nor_o even_o strong_a presumption_n and_o such_o as_o have_v much_o likelihood_n they_o be_v strain_v consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v as_o they_o be_v able_a from_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o which_o a_o man_n that_o shall_v have_v never_o hear_v they_o speak_v of_o that_o infallibility_n with_o all_o his_o circumspection_n will_v not_o have_v gather_v they_o produce_v the_o testimony_n that_o st._n paul_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o day_n that_o her_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o through_o all_o the_o 1._o world_n and_o they_o consider_v not_o that_o he_o give_v the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o thessalonian_n in_o far_o high_a term_n than_o to_o the_o roman_n for_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o they_o be_v a_o example_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o 1._o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n sound_v from_o they_o not_o only_o in_o macedonia_n and_o achaia_n but_o in_o every_o place_n also_o although_o they_o do_v not_o conclude_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o thessalonica_n from_o thence_o they_o do_v not_o see_v that_o he_o render_v well_o near_o the_o same_o testimony_n to_o the_o philippian_n in_o add_v a_o clause_n that_o seem_v much_o more_o express_v to_o wit_n that_o he_o be_v assure_v of_o this_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o which_o have_v begin_v 1._o a_o good_a work_n in_o they_o will_v perform_v it_o until_o the_o day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o can_v notwithstanding_o conclude_v infallibility_n from_o thence_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o philippi_n in_o effect_n these_o testimony_n only_o regard_v the_o person_n who_o at_o that_o time_n compose_v those_o church_n and_o not_o those_o who_o shall_v come_v after_o they_o and_o do_v not_o find_v any_o privilege_n on_o they_o they_o produce_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o relate_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o this_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n 16._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o and_o this_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v 22._o bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o i_o have_v pray_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n fail_v not_o when_o therefore_o thou_o be_v convert_v 21._o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n and_o this_o feed_v my_o sheep_n but_o to_o perceive_v the_o weakness_n of_o the_o consequence_n which_o they_o draw_v from_o these_o passage_n we_o need_v but_o to_o see_v that_o which_o be_v between_o two_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o we_o shall_v be_v assure_v before_o we_o can_v conclude_v any_o thing_n first_o of_o all_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v at_o rome_n that_o he_o preach_v and_o fix_v his_o see_n there_o for_o these_o action_n be_v not_o so_o evident_a as_o they_o imagine_v they_o be_v envelop_v with_o divers_a difficulty_n that_o appear_v unconquerable_a and_o accompany_v with_o many_o circumstance_n that_o have_v no_o appearance_n of_o truth_n and_o which_o make_v at_o least_o that_o whole_a history_n to_o be_v doubt_v i_o confess_v that_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v so_o but_o they_o have_v sometime_o ready_o admit_v fable_n for_o truth_n and_o after_o all_o these_o
be_v matter_n of_o fact_n whereof_o we_o have_v not_o any_o divine_a revelation_n about_o which_o according_a to_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o adversary_n all_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v be_v deceive_v and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v not_o of_o faith_n nor_o can_v serve_v as_o a_o foundation_n for_o a_o article_n so_o much_o concern_v the_o faith_n as_o this_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v and_o that_o it_o be_v always_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o her_o communion_n second_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o government_n of_o every_o christian_a church_n for_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o be_v his_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o particular_a government_n of_o that_o of_o antioch_n when_o the_o apostle_n preach_v in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o gather_v church_n and_o settle_a pastor_n they_o do_v not_o intend_v that_o those_o pastor_n after_o they_o shall_v receive_v all_o the_o right_n of_o their_o apostleship_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v universal_a bishop_n they_o say_v that_o there_o must_v have_v be_v one_o and_o that_o that_o can_v have_v be_v in_o no_o other_o church_n but_o that_o where_o s._n peter_n die_v but_o all_o this_o be_v say_v without_o any_o ground_n the_o church_n be_v a_o kingdom_n that_o acknowledge_v none_o beside_o jesus_n christ_n for_o its_o monarch_n he_o be_v our_o only_a lord_n and_o our_o sovereign_a teacher_n and_o after_o that_o the_o apostle_n have_v form_v church_n and_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n have_v be_v lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o pastor_n have_v in_o those_o divine_a book_n the_o exact_a rule_n of_o their_o preach_a and_o their_o government_n those_o who_o have_v apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o that_o have_v always_o well_o govern_v their_o flock_n without_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o that_o pretend_a universal_a episcopacy_n which_o be_v a_o chimerical_a office_n more_o proper_a to_o ruin_v religion_n than_o to_o preserve_v it_o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v receive_v in_o those_o passage_n some_o peculiar_a dignity_n that_o have_v raise_v he_o above_o the_o other_o apostle_n and_o some_o right_n which_o be_v not_o common_a to_o all_o of_o they_o but_o this_o be_v what_o they_o can_v conclude_v from_o those_o forecited_a passage_n for_o grant_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o s._n peter_n have_v he_o not_o also_o build_v it_o upon_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v it_o not_o elsewhere_o write_v that_o we_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o 2._o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n be_v it_o not_o write_v that_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n have_v twelve_o foundation_n 14._o wherein_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v write_v if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v pray_v for_o the_o perseverance_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n have_v he_o not_o make_v the_o same_o prayer_n for_o all_o the_o other_o keep_v they_o say_v he_o in_o thy_o own_o name_n that_o they_o may_v be_v one_o as_o we_o be_v 11._o if_o he_o say_v to_o he_o strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n be_v it_o not_o a_o common_a duty_n not_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n but_o to_o all_o the_o faithful_a let_v we_o consider_v one_o another_o say_v s._n paul_n to_o provoke_v unto_o love_n and_o to_o good_a work_n if_o 24._o he_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o sheep_n do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o all_o in_o common_a go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n if_o he_o say_v to_o he_o i_o will_v give_v unto_o thou_o 19_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o whatsoever_o thou_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n have_v he_o not_o say_v to_o all_o of_o they_o i_o 29._o appcint_v unto_o you_o a_o kingdom_n as_o my_o father_n have_v appoint_v unto_o i_o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v in_o heaven_n and_o 18._o whatsoever_o you_o shall_v loose_v on_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o four_o place_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o those_o passage_n some_o peculiar_a privilege_n for_o s._n peter_n exclusive_a from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v transmit_v down_o to_o his_o successor_n and_o not_o some_o personal_a privilege_n that_o reside_v in_o he_o alone_o and_o must_v have_v die_v with_o he_o for_o can_v we_o not_o say_v that_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v the_o twelve_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o privilege_n of_o s._n peter_n be_v to_o be_v first_o in_o order_n because_o he_o be_v the_o first_o who_o labour_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_n in_o the_o sermon_n that_o he_o make_v to_o cornelius_n may_v we_o not_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v particular_o pray_v for_o his_o perseverance_n in_o the_o faith_n because_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v be_v winnow_v by_o the_o temptation_n that_o happen_v to_o he_o in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n that_o he_o say_v to_o he_o alone_o when_o thou_o be_v convert_v strengthen_v thy_o brethren_n because_o that_o he_o alone_o have_v give_v a_o sad_a experience_n of_o humane_a weakness_n that_o he_o say_v to_o he_o thrice_o feed_v my_o sheep_n or_o my_o lamb_n because_o that_o he_o only_o have_v thrice_o deny_v his_o master_n by_o word_n full_a of_o horror_n and_o ingratitude_n our_o lord_n will_v for_o his_o consolation_n and_o re-establishment_n thrice_o pronounce_v word_n full_a of_o love_n and_o goodness_n in_o fine_a when_o those_o text_n shall_v contain_v a_o peculiar_a privilege_n that_o may_v be_v communicate_v to_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o must_v be_v assure_v that_o that_o privilege_n must_v be_v the_o perpetual_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o certainty_n of_o never_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o conclude_v from_o those_o passage_n for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o the_o church_n may_v have_v be_v build_v upon_o s._n peter_n and_o upon_o his_o first_o successor_n and_o remain_v firm_a and_o unshaken_a upon_o those_o foundation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o their_o doctrine_n and_o example_n although_o in_o the_o course_n of_o some_o age_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v degenerate_v and_o change_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n extend_v even_o to_o the_o successor_n of_o s._n peter_n will_v not_o be_v less_o true_a when_o they_o shall_v not_o extend_v themselves_o unto_o all_o those_o who_o bear_v that_o name_n s._n paul_n have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o which_o timothy_n his_o disciple_n be_v when_o he_o write_v his_o first_o epistle_n to_o he_o he_o have_v i_o say_v call_v they_o the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n for_o 5._o although_o those_o title_n belong_v in_o general_a to_o every_o church_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o they_o regard_v more_o direct_o and_o more_o particular_o that_o part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n i_o will_v say_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n where_o timothy_n reside_v when_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o he_o but_o the_o word_n of_o this_o apostle_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v true_a although_o in_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n those_o church_n have_v degenerate_v from_o their_o first_o purity_n and_o though_o the_o successor_n of_o timothy_n lose_v it_o very_o quick_o after_o and_o as_o to_o the_o prayer_n that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v to_o god_n that_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n may_v not_o fail_v when_o they_o will_v extend_v it_o down_o to_o his_o successor_n they_o can_v conclude_v a_o great_a infallibility_n for_o they_o than_o that_o of_o s._n peter_n himself_o who_o preserve_v his_o faith_n conceal_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o his_o heart_n outward_o deny_v his_o master_n three_o time_n and_o who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o our_o adversary_n lose_v entire_o his_o love_n and_o have_v fall_v from_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n be_v no_o more_o either_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o god_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o call_v herself_o infallible_a as_o much_o as_o she_o please_v in_o virtue_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o infallibility_n will_v not_o
in_o that_o of_o other_o bishop_n since_o the_o pope_n be_v raise_v to_o that_o high_a dignity_n wherein_o we_o behold_v they_o at_o this_o day_n each_o nation_n have_v think_v that_o it_o ought_v in_o some_o manner_n to_o participate_v in_o their_o nomination_n because_o the_o business_n be_v about_o one_o common_a interest_n they_o will_v have_v the_o protector_n of_o their_o interest_n in_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n and_o prince_n themselves_o have_v interpose_v but_o they_o can_v see_v nothing_o like_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n rome_n alone_o make_v her_o bishop_n without_o the_o participation_n of_o other_o church_n 2._o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n who_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n s._n irenaeus_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n oppose_v themselves_o to_o that_o excommunication_n and_o write_v as_o well_o to_o victor_n as_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o in_o effect_n those_o 24._o church_n of_o asia_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n notwithstanding_o that_o action_n of_o victor_n as_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o socrates_n who_o formal_o say_v 5._o that_o those_o who_o contend_v about_o the_o business_n of_o easter_n do_v not_o nevertheless_o refuse_v communion_n with_o one_o another_o so_o that_o their_o bishop_n be_v call_v and_o receive_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a without_o any_o difficulty_n for_o eusebius_n note_v express_o among_o those_o who_o 13._o be_v call_v by_o constantine_n the_o syrian_n the_o cilician_o and_o the_o mesopotamian_n who_o be_v quartodecumani_n he_o say_v that_o constantine_n will_v confer_v pleasant_o and_o familiar_o with_o the_o bishop_n about_o matter_n that_o be_v in_o question_n and_o that_o he_o will_v bring_v they_o all_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o the_o same_o opinion_n even_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o easter_n and_o s._n athanasius_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v to_o accord_v that_o difference_n sel._n that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v assemble_v at_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o that_o the_o syrian_n come_v to_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o rest_n and_o that_o they_o earnest_o contend_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n which_o show_v we_o that_o they_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n without_o any_o notice_n be_v take_v of_o victor_n excommunication_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v no_o very_o hard_a matter_n to_o conclude_v what_o aeneas_n silvius_n cardinal_n 288._o of_o sienna_n and_o afterward_o pope_n have_v acknowledge_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o one_o live_v according_a to_o his_o own_o way_n and_o that_o man_n have_v but_o a_o very_a small_a regard_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o in_o the_o six_o century_n a_o great_a trouble_n be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o three_o write_n the_o one_o of_o theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n the_o other_o of_o ibas_n bishop_n of_o edessa_n and_o the_o three_o of_o theodoret_n of_o mopsuesta_n which_o have_v be_v read_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o who_o the_o most_o judge_v to_o be_v heretical_a pope_n vigilius_n open_o take_v up_o the_o desence_n of_o those_o three_o write_n and_o vigorous_o oppose_v himself_o to_o the_o condemnation_n that_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o the_o eastern_a patriarch_n have_v make_v of_o they_o but_o in_o the_o end_n be_v draw_v to_o constantinople_n he_o change_v his_o opinion_n and_o consent_v to_o that_o condemnation_n whither_o he_o be_v carry_v out_o to_o it_o by_o the_o complaisance_n which_o he_o have_v for_o the_o emperor_n who_o have_v a_o great_a affection_n for_o that_o business_n or_o whether_o out_o of_o some_o other_o principle_n howsoever_o it_o be_v that_o action_n appear_v so_o criminal_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o orthodox_n bishop_n that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o and_o their_o church_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o vigilius_n and_o his_o party_n and_o even_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n assemble_v in_o council_n as_o victor_n of_o tunis_n a_o african_a bishop_n witness_n who_o live_v in_o those_o chron._n time_n synodical_o excommunicate_v that_o pope_n leave_v he_o notwithstanding_o mean_v to_o re-establish_a himself_o by_o repentance_n these_o action_n prove_v in_o my_o judgement_n very_o sufficient_o that_o the_o faithful_a than_o do_v not_o look_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o nor_o on_o the_o communion_n or_o dependence_n on_o its_o see_n as_o a_o thing_n absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o christian_n there_o can_v nothing_o be_v say_v in_o effect_n more_o opposite_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n than_o that_o imagination_n god_n have_v heretofore_o fix_v his_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o the_o israelite_n and_o establish_v in_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o its_o high_a priest_n the_o centre_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n but_o when_o jesus_n christ_n bring_v his_o gospel_n into_o the_o world_n he_o change_v that_o order_n not_o by_o transport_v the_o right_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o rome_n nor_o those_o of_o the_o high_a priest_n to_o the_o pope_n but_o by_o abolish_n whole_o that_o necessity_n of_o communion_n to_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o that_o particular_a dependence_n on_o a_o certain_a see_n this_o be_v what_o s._n paul_n clear_o enough_o teach_v in_o his_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n in_o the_o new_a man_n say_v he_o there_o be_v neither_o greek_a nor_o jew_n neither_o circumcision_n nor_o uncircumcision_n neither_o barbarian_a or_o scythian_a bond_n or_o free_a but_o jesus_n christ_n be_v all_o and_o in_o all_o he_o have_v have_v no_o reason_n to_o express_v himself_o after_o that_o manner_n if_o that_o new_a man_n whereof_o he_o speak_v have_v necessary_o be_v a_o roman_a and_o depend_v on_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o the_o same_o apostle_n set_v that_o evangelical_n church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v assemble_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o ancient_a and_o earthly_a jerusalem_n make_v not_o that_o opposition_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o one_o be_v jerusalem_n and_o the_o other_o rome_n the_o one_o the_o head_n city_n of_o judaea_n and_o the_o other_o that_o of_o the_o empire_n but_o he_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o one_o be_v earthly_a and_o the_o other_o heavenly_a the_o one_o below_o and_o the_o other_o on_o high_a the_o one_o tie_v to_o a_o certain_a place_n from_o whence_o it_o can_v go_v and_o the_o other_o independent_a on_o all_o manner_n of_o particular_a place_n in_o the_o world_n and_o have_v no_o necessary_a dependence_n on_o any_o but_o heaven_n for_o it_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o he_o call_v the_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v above_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o church_n of_o the_o first-born_a who_o name_n be_v write_v in_o heaven_n it_o be_v in_o 12._o the_o view_n of_o that_o that_o jesus_n christ_n say_v to_o the_o samaritan_n woman_n believe_v i_o the_o hour_n come_v when_o you_o shall_v neither_o in_o this_o mountain_n nor_o 23._o yet_o at_o jerusalem_n worship_v the_o father_n but_o the_o hour_n come_v and_o now_o be_v when_o the_o true_a worshipper_n shall_v worship_v the_o father_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o samaritan_n will_v establish_v the_o centre_n of_o religion_n on_o the_o mountain_n where_o jacob_n and_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n have_v build_v a_o altar_n to_o god_n the_o jew_n on_o the_o contrary_n establish_v it_o in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o all_o that_o jesus_n christ_n oppose_v not_o the_o capital_a city_n as_o the_o new_a mountain_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v nor_o rome_n as_o another_o jerusalem_n but_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v faith_n and_o piety_n alone_o abstract_v from_o all_o those_o relation_n to_o particular_a place_n and_o independent_a on_o all_o city_n and_o mountain_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v justify_v by_o the_o censure_n that_o s._n paul_n pass_v on_o the_o corinthian_n in_o that_o one_o say_v i_o be_o of_o paul_n another_o i_o be_o of_o apollo_n and_o another_o i_o be_o of_o cephas_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o peter_z for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o those_o man_n mean_v that_o they_o be_v so_o of_o paul_n or_o of_o apollo_n or_o of_o peter_n as_o to_o be_v no_o more_o of_o 1._o jesus_n christ_n or_o that_o they_o will_v take_v paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n for_o head_n equal_a to_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v christian_n and_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o difference_n they_o be_v to_o make_v between_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n no_o without_o doubt_n they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a
of_o it_o but_o they_o will_v have_v subordinate_a head_n humane_a head_n on_o who_o they_o may_v depend_v by_o a_o external_a dependence_n and_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o they_o to_o be_v by_o that_o mean_v link_v to_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o at_o this_o day_n to_o depend_v on_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n wherefore_o do_v s._n paul_n say_v to_o they_o be_v christ_n divide_v why_o do_v he_o not_o say_v to_o they_o that_o as_o for_o paul_n and_o apollo_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v they_o for_o their_o head_n but_o that_o it_o be_v far_o otherwise_o as_o to_o peter_n since_o god_n have_v set_v up_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n for_o ever_o to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n why_o in_o stead_n of_o that_o do_v he_o conclude_v after_o this_o manner_n that_o no_o one_o shall_v glory_v in_o man_n for_o 23._o all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v god_n be_v it_o not_o to_o let_v they_o understand_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o only_a head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v only_o his_o communion_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a and_o that_o as_o for_o other_o minister_n whosoever_o they_o be_v they_o be_v appoint_v for_o our_o use_n as_o all_o other_o thing_n to_o serve_v we_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o lead_v we_o to_o jesus_n christ_n if_o the_o church_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n aught_o to_o be_v inviolable_o tie_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n how_o shall_v the_o scripture_n have_v be_v silent_a in_o so_o weighty_a a_o truth_n which_o can_v not_o be_v ignore_v without_o extreme_a danger_n nor_o contest_v without_o evident_a damnation_n notwithstanding_o we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o sacred_a book_n but_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o any_o other_o high_a priest_n but_o he_o we_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n any_o universal_a bishop_n nor_o ministerial_a head_n or_o subordinate_a or_o any_o particular_a church_n the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o we_o find_v there_o indeed_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v up_o on_o high_a give_v some_o to_o be_v apostle_n other_o to_o be_v prophet_n some_o evangelist_n some_o pastor_n 4._o and_o teacher_n for_o the_o assemble_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n how_o come_v the_o apostle_n to_o forget_v in_o that_o enumeration_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o office_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o his_o flock_n if_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v in_o that_o to_o resemble_v the_o synagogue_n and_o to_o have_v as_o that_o a_o sovereign_n high_a priest_n upon_o earth_n who_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o that_o religion_n and_o who_o shall_v have_v his_o successor_n as_o the_o ancient_a high_a priest_n have_v whence_o come_v it_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v always_o regard_v that_o ancient_a high_a priest_n as_o a_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o always_o refer_v it_o to_o he_o and_o never_o to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o even_o to_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v then_o alive_a and_o who_o shall_v by_o consequence_n have_v exercise_v that_o pretend_a charge_n which_o they_o will_v make_v to_o descend_v from_o he_o there_o be_v therefore_o no_o lawful_a foundation_n in_o all_o that_o pretention_n of_o rome_n and_o her_o see_n we_o ought_v to_o pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n on_o all_o other_o see_v and_o other_o particular_a church_n with_o which_o it_o be_v just_a we_o shall_v hold_v communion_n while_o they_o teach_v good_a and_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v even_o bear_v with_o they_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o some_o error_n provide_v they_o constrain_v no_o body_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o from_o which_o it_o be_v also_o just_a to_o separate_v ourselves_o when_o they_o shall_v fall_v into_o error_n contrary_a to_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o only_a saviour_n and_o when_o they_o will_v violent_o force_v all_o other_o to_o believe_v the_o same_o if_o in_o a_o long_a course_n of_o age_n rome_n have_v usurp_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o right_n that_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o she_o if_o she_o have_v find_v it_o very_o easy_a through_o the_o ignorance_n or_o complaisance_n of_o man_n in_o the_o diverse_a intrigue_n of_o the_o world_n to_o raise_v her_o throne_n as_o high_a as_o our_o father_n behold_v it_o and_o as_o we_o do_v yet_o at_o this_o day_n if_o her_o flatterer_n have_v not_o fail_v always_o to_o raise_v her_o pretension_n as_o high_a as_o heaven_n and_o if_o she_o have_v be_v lull_v asleep_o with_o the_o sound_n of_o those_o sweet_a charm_n that_o enchant_v she_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o that_o ought_v to_o prejudice_v our_o separation_n we_o have_v no_o other_o aversion_n for_o her_o communion_n than_o that_o which_o our_o conscience_n give_v we_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o re-establish_a she_o in_o her_o ancient_a purity_n she_o will_v not_o have_v so_o great_a a_o joy_n to_o spread_v forth_o her_o arm_n to_o we_o as_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o impatience_n to_o demand_v her_o peace_n of_o she_o but_o as_o long_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v she_o in_o that_o bad_a state_n wherein_o we_o be_v persuade_v she_o be_v we_o can_v but_o bewail_v and_o pray_v for_o she_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o no_o body_n can_v blame_v we_o for_o prefer_v our_o own_o salvation_n to_o her_o communion_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o of_o her_o party_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v give_v they_o a_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v have_v right_o at_o the_o foundation_n before_o we_o leave_v this_o matter_n of_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n there_o yet_o remain_v two_o question_n for_o we_o to_o examine_v the_o one_o whether_o our_o father_n be_v not_o too_o precipitate_a in_o so_o great_a a_o affair_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o act_v with_o too_o much_o haste_n or_o whether_o they_o have_v sufficient_a motive_n from_o the_o conduct_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o separate_v to_o forsake_v in_o the_o end_n their_o communion_n the_o other_o whether_o with_o all_o that_o they_o can_v say_v that_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o the_o donatist_n do_v heretofore_o and_o whether_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o same_o crime_n with_o those_o ancient_a schismatic_n against_o who_o optatus_n and_o s._n augustine_n so_o strong_o dispute_v i_o will_v treat_v of_o this_o second_o question_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n and_o this_o here_o shall_v be_v design_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o former_a to_o effect_v this_o methinks_v we_o need_v but_o free_o to_o set_v before_o their_o eye_n all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o second_o part_n touch_v the_o necessity_n that_o lie_v upon_o our_o father_n to_o reform_v themselves_o for_o since_o it_o clear_o result_v from_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o those_o of_o their_o party_n be_v so_o far_o from_o apply_v themselves_o serious_o to_o a_o reformation_n that_o they_o study_v on_o the_o contrary_a only_o how_o to_o stifle_v the_o truth_n from_o the_o very_a first_o moment_n they_o behold_v it_o appear_v and_o to_o defend_v their_o error_n and_o superstition_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n who_o see_v not_o that_o that_o inflexible_a resolution_n which_o have_v not_o yield_v either_o to_o the_o first_o or_o second_o admonition_n render_v from_o that_o time_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o father_n just_a and_o exempt_v they_o from_o all_o reproach_n for_o when_o there_o be_v error_n capable_a of_o give_v ground_n for_o a_o separation_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v defer_v only_o upon_o a_o hope_n of_o amendment_n and_o that_o hope_v seem_v to_o be_v sufficient_o destroy_v by_o those_o historical_a action_n which_o i_o have_v already_o set_v down_o notwithstanding_o to_o show_v they_o more_o and_o more_o how_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o father_n be_v very_o prudent_a in_o that_o respect_n and_o full_a of_o circumspection_n it_o will_v not_o be_v beside_o our_o purpose_n to_o resume_v here_o the_o close_a of_o their_o story_n from_o the_o unjust_a condemnation_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o doctrine_n make_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o
ready_o subject_a germany_n to_o the_o council_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o because_o the_o pope_n use_v also_o all_o his_o endeavour_n to_o stir_v up_o new_a affair_n for_o the_o emperor_n on_o the_o side_n of_o italy_n moreover_o a_o division_n fall_v out_o in_o the_o council_n for_o the_o pope_n have_v transfer_v it_o from_o trent_n to_o bolognia_n to_o have_v it_o more_o at_o his_o order_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n yield_v to_o that_o transfer_v but_o many_o also_o hold_v themselves_o firm_a to_o trent_n and_o will_v not_o obey_v it_o which_o make_v a_o great_a difficulty_n to_o arise_v when_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n come_v to_o demand_v as_o they_o afterward_o do_v that_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v reestablish_v at_o trent_n because_o those_o of_o bolognia_n stand_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o point_n of_o honour_n not_o to_o go_v back_o to_o find_v those_o of_o trent_n there_o king_n francis_n the_o first_o die_v in_o this_o time_n and_o henry_n the_o eight_o king_n of_o england_n be_v dead_a also_o the_o reformation_n be_v quick_o after_o receive_v in_o england_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o which_o a_o little_a disturb_v the_o joy_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v yet_o more_o disturb_v by_o the_o act_n of_o protestation_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v against_o the_o assembly_n at_o bolognia_n that_o he_o have_v treat_v it_o as_o a_o unlawful_a assembly_n and_o a_o conventicle_n insist_v that_o they_o shall_v return_v to_o trent_n with_o threat_n that_o if_o the_o pope_n continue_v to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n he_o will_v himself_o out_o of_o his_o own_o authority_n provide_v for_o the_o disorder_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v trouble_v also_o at_o the_o interim_n which_o the_o same_o emperor_n publish_v afterward_o throughout_o all_o germany_n this_o interim_n be_v a_o certain_a formulary_a of_o religion_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o to_o be_v observe_v until_o the_o hold_n of_o a_o lawful_a council_n he_o establish_v therein_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n and_o allow_v only_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n and_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n but_o although_o this_o formulary_a be_v neither_o approve_a by_o the_o one_o sort_n nor_o the_o other_o that_o at_o rome_n the_o pope_n have_v censure_v it_o and_o the_o protestant_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o great_a of_o all_o their_o oppression_n the_o emperor_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o use_v violence_n to_o the_o protestant_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v it_o and_o this_o fill_v germany_n with_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o persecution_n such_o as_o those_o that_o conqueror_n when_o they_o cruel_o abuse_v their_o prosperity_n as_o charles_n the_o five_o do_v be_v wont_a to_o make_v the_o vanquish_v suffer_v but_o while_o he_o thus_o satiate_v himself_o with_o these_o violence_n and_o indignity_n paul_n the_o three_o die_v at_o rome_n the_o ten_o of_o november_n 1549._o the_o death_n of_o this_o pope_n be_v follow_v with_o divers_a write_n which_o wound_a his_o memory_n in_o the_o most_o bloody_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n but_o let_v pass_v his_o manner_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o government_n wherein_o we_o be_v not_o concern_v i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o the_o evil_n which_o our_o father_n suffer_v in_o all_o place_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n during_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n can_v be_v express_v for_o under_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n or_o lutheran_n they_o imprison_v they_o they_o banish_v they_o they_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o estate_n they_o massacre_v they_o they_o burn_v they_o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o our_o france_n england_n scotland_n flanders_n holland_n brabant_n haynalt_n artois_n spain_n savoy_n lorraine_n poland_n be_v as_o so_o many_o theatre_n wherein_o there_o may_v be_v every_o day_n see_v some_o of_o those_o tragical_a execution_n and_o where_o they_o speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o extirpation_n and_o root_n out_o of_o these_o heretic_n julius_n the_o three_o succeed_v paul_n this_o man_n free_o transfer_v his_o council_n back_o to_o trent_n to_o make_v all_o opposition_n between_o the_o emperor_n and_o himself_o cease_v but_o in_o the_o bull_n which_o he_o publish_v he_o declare_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o rule_v and_o guide_v the_o council_n that_o he_o remit_v it_o to_o be_v follow_v and_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o state_n in_o which_o it_o be_v when_o it_o be_v break_v off_o and_o that_o he_o will_v send_v his_o legate_n thither_o to_o preside_v in_o his_o place_n in_o case_n he_o can_v not_o come_v thither_o himself_o in_o person_n these_o clause_n nettle_v the_o protestant_n so_o that_o see_v themselves_o press_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n they_o free_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o they_o can_v not_o do_v it_o otherwise_o than_o upon_o these_o condition_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o shall_v begin_v to_o treat_v of_o matter_n all_o anew_o without_o have_v regard_n to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o do_v that_o their_o divine_n shall_v be_v receive_v and_o have_v a_o deliberative_a voice_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v not_o pretend_v to_o preside_v but_o that_o he_o shall_v submit_v himself_o to_o it_o and_o in_o fine_a that_o he_o shall_v absolve_v the_o bishop_n from_o the_o oath_n by_o which_o they_o be_v tie_v to_o he_o and_o that_o without_o that_o they_o can_v not_o hold_v that_o to_o be_v a_o free_a council_n notwithstanding_o this_o declaration_n the_o emperor_n make_v his_o decree_n by_o which_o he_o ordain_v that_o they_o shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o council_n promise_v on_o his_o part_n that_o he_o will_v give_v safe-conduct_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o come_v thither_o and_o to_o propose_v there_o all_o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o salvation_n of_o soul_n and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v order_n that_o all_o thing_n shall_v be_v treat_v and_o determine_v holy_o and_o christianly_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v reform_v there_o and_o false_a doctrine_n and_o error_n take_v away_o thus_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v continue_v whither_o the_o pope_n send_v his_o legate_n and_o two_o nuntio_n to_o preside_v there_o in_o his_o name_n with_o order_n to_o begin_v the_o first_o session_n the_o first_o day_n of_o may_n 1555._o which_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o prorogue_v to_o the_o first_o of_o september_n follow_v the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n and_o the_o duke_n of_o wirtemberg_n both_o protestant_n with_o some_o imperial_a city_n resolve_v to_o send_v their_o deputy_n thither_o and_o make_v they_o demand_v of_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n a_o letter_n of_o safe-conduct_a in_o the_o same_o form_n that_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n have_v give_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n with_o a_o intermission_n till_o their_o divine_n shall_v be_v arrive_v this_o demand_n be_v not_o without_o some_o difficulty_n but_o the_o question_n have_v be_v agitate_a at_o rome_n they_o think_v good_a to_o agree_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v a_o safe-conduct_a in_o general_a term_n without_o delay_v upon_o that_o account_n the_o decision_n of_o the_o chief_a matter_n and_o before_o the_o expedit_v of_o this_o safe-conduct_a they_o have_v determine_v the_o principal_a point_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o concomitance_n the_o custom_n of_o the_o feste_z dieu_fw-fr 〈…〉_z the_o reservation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n before_o the_o communion_n they_o agree_v only_o with_o the_o ambassador_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o shall_v delay_v the_o decision_n of_o these_o four_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o all_o shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n whether_o he_o that_o receive_v in_o one_o take_v less_o than_o he_o that_o receive_v in_o both_o whether_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o error_n when_o she_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n only_o shall_v receive_v in_o both_o whether_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v also_o to_o be_v give_v to_o little_a child_n which_o be_v already_o a_o mere_a fallacy_n as_o if_o the_o protestant_n have_v nothing_o to_o propose_v but_o only_o about_o those_o four_o question_n when_o the_o protestant_a deputy_n be_v arrive_v they_o open_o complain_v of_o the_o form_n of_o their_o safe-conduct_a and_o they_o demand_v one_o in_o the_o form_n of_o that_o of_o basil_n to_o the_o bohemian_n but_o they_o refuse_v it_o they_o demand_v that_o they_o may_v be_v hear_v in_o full_a council_n but_o they_o will_v not_o and_o they_o obtain_v with_o great_a
difficulty_n to_o be_v hear_v in_o a_o congregation_n in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o legate_n in_o this_o congregation_n they_o demand_v on_o the_o behalf_n of_o their_o master_n 1._o that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n decide_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n may_v be_v lay_v down_o for_o a_o foundation_n 2._o that_o the_o pope_n since_o he_o be_v a_o party_n in_o this_o affair_n shall_v not_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v submit_v to_o it_o both_o himself_o and_o he_o see_v to_o be_v judge_v there_o 3._o that_o he_o shall_v for_o this_o effect_n absolve_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o he_o have_v give_v they_o 4._o that_o the_o matter_n which_o have_v be_v already_o decide_v shall_v be_v judge_v of_o again_o after_o their_o divine_n have_v be_v hear_v since_o they_o can_v not_o till_o then_o have_v come_v to_o the_o council_n not_o have_v have_v safe-conduct_a 5._o that_o they_o shall_v defer_v all_o judgement_n till_o they_o come_v 6._o that_o they_o shall_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o all_o christian_a nation_n but_o the_o prelate_n will_v not_o hear_v these_o proposition_n and_o the_o legate_n who_o consult_v the_o pope_n upon_o all_o matter_n and_o more_o especial_o upon_o these_o have_v already_o thus_o vehement_o explain_v himself_o that_o they_o have_v much_o rather_o lose_v their_o life_n than_o release_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_n some_o day_n after_o the_o divine_n of_o wirtemberg_n and_o those_o of_o strasburg_n arrive_v at_o trent_n and_o present_v their_o confession_n demand_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v examine_v and_o offer_v themselves_o to_o explain_v and_o defend_v it_o but_o this_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o the_o pope_n have_v express_o forbid_v his_o legate_n to_o permit_v that_o they_o shall_v enter_v upon_o any_o public_a conference_n neither_o viuâ_fw-la voce_fw-la or_o by_o write_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n thus_o thing_n be_v carry_v on_o in_o this_o council_n but_o while_o affair_n be_v manage_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o pope_n who_o for_o some_o time_n before_o have_v be_v discontent_v at_o the_o emperor_n have_v make_v his_o treaty_n with_o king_n henry_n the_o second_o and_o the_o king_n on_o his_o side_n have_v also_o very_o secret_o treat_v with_o maurice_n the_o elector_n of_o saxony_n for_o the_o liberty_n of_o germany_n so_o that_o matter_n be_v all_o on_o a_o sudden_a ready_a for_o a_o war_n and_o the_o news_n be_v come_v to_o trent_n the_o pope_n present_o separate_v the_o assembly_n give_v order_n to_o his_o nuntio_n to_o give_v notice_n of_o it_o every_o where_o and_o to_o suspend_v the_o council_n till_o another_o time_n this_o war_n free_v germany_n from_o its_o slavery_n under_o charles_n he_o be_v force_v to_o set_v all_o the_o prince_n at_o liberty_n who_o he_o keep_v prisoner_n and_o in_o fine_a to_o make_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v conclude_v at_o passaw_n the_o last_o day_n of_o july_n 1552._o by_o this_o peace_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v call_v within_o six_o month_n the_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o to_o provide_v mean_n for_o the_o accommodate_v of_o the_o difference_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o no_o person_n shall_v be_v disquiet_v upon_o that_o occasion_n and_o thus_o the_o interim_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v abolish_v but_o if_o germany_n have_v then_o any_o quiet_a the_o persecution_n be_v inflame_v elsewhere_o against_o the_o reform_a edward_n the_o six_o be_v dead_a in_o england_n and_o mary_n have_v succeed_v he_o the_o pope_n send_v cardinal_n pool_n thither_o in_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n who_o negotiate_v there_o the_o re-establish_a of_o the_o authority_n and_o religion_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o make_v the_o flame_n to_o be_v kindle_v and_o their_o punishment_n to_o be_v renew_v after_o the_o most_o cruel_a manner_n in_o the_o world_n for_o in_o one_o only_a year_n they_o make_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o people_n to_o be_v burn_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n and_o one_o hundred_o seventy_o and_o six_o person_n of_o great_a quality_n elizabeth_z the_o daughter_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o sister_n to_o mary_n be_v confine_v to_o a_o strait_a prison_n on_o the_o other_o side_n ferdinand_z king_n of_o hungary_n and_o bohemia_n and_o archduke_n of_o austria_n make_v a_o rigorous_a edict_n upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n for_o all_o the_o land_n of_o his_o obedience_n and_o drive_v away_o from_o bahemia_n alone_o more_o than_o two_o hundred_o minister_n the_o emperor_n on_o his_o part_n always_o cause_v the_o law_n of_o the_o inquisition_n to_o be_v most_o rigorous_o observe_v in_o the_o low-countries_n the_o duke_n of_o savoy_n do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o country_n france_n every_o day_n behold_v nothing_o but_o these_o sad_a execution_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o all_o these_o bloody_a pursuit_n do_v but_o increase_v in_o all_o place_n the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o embrace_v the_o reformation_n pope_n julius_n the_o three_o die_v the_o three_o and_o twenty_o of_o march_n 1555._o and_o marcellus_n the_o second_o be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n who_o not_o have_v hold_v the_o see_v more_o than-two_a and_o twenty_o day_n have_v for_o his_o successor_n paul_n the_o four_o in_o this_o same_o year_n there_o be_v a_o imperial_a assembly_n hold_v at_o ausburg_n where_o the_o treaty_n of_o peace_n make_v at_o passaw_n be_v confirm_v and_o the_o freedom_n of_o religion_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o germany_n the_o decree_n be_v present_o publish_v but_o notwithstanding_o the_o people_n of_o austria_n and_o bavaria_n have_v demand_v with_o very_o great_a urgency_n a_o reformation_n of_o their_o prince_n it_o be_v refuse_v they_o and_o they_o agree_v only_o that_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o wait_v for_o a_o council_n this_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o give_v great_a displeasure_n to_o the_o pope_n behold_v on_o one_o side_n that_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v swallow_v up_o by_o the_o superstition_n and_o error_n of_o his_o church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o even_o the_o roman_n catholic_n prince_n of_o who_o he_o expect_v a_o entire_a obedience_n undertake_v without_o his_o consent_n to_o change_v something_o in_o religion_n in_o this_o same_o time_n charles_n the_o five_o weary_a of_o affair_n and_o have_v but_o a_o weak_a constitution_n resolve_v to_o quit_v the_o world_n and_o for_o this_o effect_n have_v make_v philip_n his_o son_n to_o come_v to_o brussells_n he_o demise_v to_o he_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o low-countries_n in_o his_o favour_n and_o a_o month_n after_o he_o yield_v to_o he_o the_o crown_n of_o spain_n he_o resign_v the_o empire_n to_o ferdinand_n his_o brother_n and_o reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o pension_n of_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o crown_n he_o retire_v into_o a_o monastery_n this_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 1556._o and_o he_o die_v two_o year_n after_o the_o one_o and_o twenty_o of_o september_n 1558._o pope_n paul_n the_o four_o from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o his_o papacy_n turn_v all_o his_o thought_n to_o avoid_v the_o council_n and_o to_o make_v the_o rigour_n of_o the_o inquisition_n to_o rule_v in_o all_o place_n say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o destroy_v heresy_n and_o the_o only_a fort_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n for_o this_o effect_n he_o make_v a_o ordinance_n which_o he_o cause_v all_o the_o cardinal_n to_o sign_n by_o which_o he_o renew_v all_o the_o censure_n and_o punishment_n denounce_v by_o his_o predecessor_n against_o the_o heretic_n and_o declare_v that_o all_o the_o prelate_n prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n fall_v into_o heresy_n aught_o to_o be_v hold_v fall_v from_o and_o deprive_v of_o all_o their_o benefice_n estate_n kingdom_n or_o empire_n without_o any_o other_o declaration_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v reestablish_v by_o any_o authority_n not_o even_o by_o that_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o that_o their_o good_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o first_o possessor_n he_o quarrel_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o ferdinand_n maintain_v that_o the_o resignation_n of_o charles_n in_o his_o favour_n can_v not_o be_v do_v but_o by_o his_o hand_n and_o that_o in_o that_o case_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o make_v who_o he_o shall_v please_v emperor_n notwithstanding_o two_o thing_n fall_v out_o that_o give_v he_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o grief_n the_o one_o that_o mary_n queen_n of_o england_n be_v dead_a elizabeth_z succeed_v she_o and_o that_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n have_v propound_v to_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o diet_n of_o ausburg_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o
which_o be_v that_o which_o he_o will_v avoid_v what_o therefore_o be_v this_o church_n it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o catholic_n church_n 177._o wheresoever_o it_o be_v we_o be_v now_o as_o wise_a as_o we_o be_v before_o for_o it_o always_o remain_v to_o be_v inquire_v into_o what_o be_v that_o catholic_n church_n i_o free_o confess_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o he_o will_v point_v it_o out_o to_o we_o by_o a_o certain_a mark_n which_o be_v the_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n but_o in_o effect_n he_o do_v it_o not_o for_o he_o say_v in_o the_o end_n that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o negative_a mark_n that_o be_v to_o 184._o say_v that_o every_o society_n which_o have_v not_o that_o mark_n be_v not_o the_o church_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o be_v a_o mark_n only_o proper_a to_o show_v what_o it_o be_v not_o and_o not_o to_o show_v what_o it_o be_v whence_o therefore_o shall_v we_o know_v what_o this_o church_n be_v moreover_o his_o proposition_n be_v not_o only_o ambiguous_a through_o the_o word_n church_n but_o it_o be_v further_a so_o through_o that_o of_o separation_n for_o there_o be_v more_o than_o one_o sort_n of_o separation_n there_o be_v such_o as_o be_v unjust_a and_o criminal_a in_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o there_o be_v other_o which_o be_v only_o so_o in_o cause_n and_o circumstance_n there_o be_v also_o such_o as_o be_v permit_v and_o those_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v condemn_v there_o be_v necessary_a one_o and_o such_o as_o be_v rash_a so_o that_o one_o can_v make_v any_o general_a proposition_n upon_o this_o matter_n which_o will_v not_o be_v captious_a and_o proper_a to_o make_v a_o fallacy_n it_o be_v necessary_a therefore_o in_o order_n to_o his_o act_n with_o sincerity_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la shall_v open_o explain_v his_o meaning_n which_o he_o labour_v to_o establish_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o other_o father_n and_o after_o have_v so_o clear_v and_o establish_v it_o he_o shall_v propound_v his_o conclusion_n that_o he_o will_v pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o it_o for_o then_o we_o shall_v see_v whether_o we_o ought_v to_o yield_v or_o deny_v it_o but_o to_o begin_v a_o convince_a argument_n by_o a_o principle_n so_o vagous_n and_o so_o confuse_v as_o this_o that_o we_o have_v see_v and_o even_o to_o affect_v that_o confusion_n without_o be_v willing_a to_o explain_v himself_o be_v in_o my_o judgement_n a_o procedure_n very_o fit_a to_o be_v suspect_v and_o which_o may_v just_o make_v we_o doubt_v that_o instead_o of_o a_o convince_a argument_n he_o give_v we_o nothing_o but_o a_o fallacy_n to_o clear_v this_o doubt_n it_o will_v be_v here_o necessary_a to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n upon_o this_o subject_n about_o which_o we_o be_v dispute_v first_o then_o we_o must_v know_v that_o this_o father_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o and_o the_o true_o just_a in_o opposition_n to_o the_o wicked_a the_o worldly_a infidel_n and_o heretic_n be_v the_o true_a church_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o this_o be_v what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o petilianus_n that_o the_o 8._o wicked_a belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o church_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o they_o corporal_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sacrament_n be_v holy_a even_o in_o such_o person_n but_o they_o serve_v only_o to_o increase_v their_o condemnation_n because_o they_o give_v and_o receive_v they_o unworthy_o and_o as_o for_o they_o they_o be_v not_o in_o that_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o consist_v in_o his_o member_n increase_v by_o be_v compact_a and_o fit_o join_v with_o the_o increase_n of_o god_n for_o this_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o a_o rock_n according_a to_o what_o our_o saviour_n say_v upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o build_v upon_o the_o sand_n as_o the_o same_o lord_n say_v i_o will_v liken_v he_o who_o hear_v my_o word_n and_o do_v not_o what_o they_o teach_v to_o a_o foolish_a man_n who_o build_v his_o house_n upon_o the_o sand_n and_o elsewhere_o both_o the_o good_a and_o the_o wicked_a may_v baptize_v but_o there_o be_v but_o one_o 2._o only_a god_n always_o good_a who_o can_v wash_v the_o conscience_n the_o wicked_a be_v therefore_o at_o present_a condemn_v by_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o have_v a_o wicked_a and_o defile_v conscience_n and_o at_o present_a they_o be_v not_o of_o his_o body_n which_o be_v the_o church_n although_o the_o church_n herself_o be_v ignorant_a that_o they_o be_v not_o for_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v any_o of_o his_o member_n condemn_v so_o that_o they_o baptize_v be_v themselves_o out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o god_n be_v not_o please_v that_o all_o these_o monster_n shall_v be_v reckon_v among_o the_o member_n of_o that_o only_a dove_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v enter_v into_o his_o enclose_a garden_n the_o keeper_n whereof_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v and_o elsewhere_o whether_o they_o 17._o seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v open_o discover_v to_o be_v out_o of_o it_o that_o which_o be_v flesh_n be_v always_o flesh_n that_o the_o chaff_n as_o it_o be_v unfruitful_a fly_v in_o the_o air_n whether_o it_o be_v blow_v thither_o by_o the_o occasion_n of_o some_o temptation_n as_o by_o the_o wind_n or_o no_o it_o be_v always_o chaff_n those_o who_o be_v harden_v by_o carnality_n be_v mingle_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o saint_n cease_v not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v without_o spot_n or_o wrinkle_n it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o s._n augustine_n acknowledge_v none_o to_o be_v proper_o the_o church_n but_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o true_o righteous_a but_o because_o that_o these_o faithful_a and_o these_o righteous_a be_v mix_v with_o the_o wicked_a the_o worldly_a and_o heretic_n in_o the_o circle_n of_o the_o same_o external_n call_v as_o the_o chaff_n be_v with_o the_o good_a seed_n in_o the_o same_o floor_n or_o as_o the_o tare_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o good_a wheat_n in_o the_o same_o field_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o s._n augustine_n give_v another_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mix_a church_n and_o it_o be_v to_o explain_v this_o notion_n that_o he_o set_v before_o passim_fw-la we_o all_o the_o comparison_n that_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v of_o to_o represent_v the_o mixture_n of_o the_o good_a with_o the_o bad_a in_o the_o same_o call_v that_o of_o the_o field_n where_o the_o son_n of_o man_n cast_v his_o seed_n and_o where_o the_o enemy_n arise_v in_o the_o night_n and_o sow_v his_o tare_n also_o so_o that_o the_o wheat_n and_o the_o tare_n must_v grow_v there_o together_o till_o the_o time_n of_o harvest_n that_o of_o the_o net_n that_o the_o fisherman_n cast_v into_o the_o sea_n and_o which_o enclose_v equal_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a fish_n that_o of_o the_o floor_n where_o the_o good_a grain_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o chaff_n and_o that_o of_o the_o house_n in_o which_o there_o be_v vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o other_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o mix_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n meaning_n by_o true_a the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a 32._o only_o and_o by_o mix_v the_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a join_v with_o those_o who_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o both_o together_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o mixture_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o external_a call_n make_v in_o a_o manner_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n he_o make_v use_v for_o the_o same_o purpose_n of_o 51._o the_o distinction_n of_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o will_v that_o none_o but_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o righteous_a be_v of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o the_o other_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_v he_o form_v two_o idea_n of_o the_o church_n the_o one_o distinct_a and_o the_o other_o confuse_a the_o distinct_a restrain_v the_o church_n precise_o to_o those_o in_o who_o she_o proper_o consist_v and_o who_o be_v her_o true_a member_n and_o these_o be_v the_o true_o righteous_a and_o faithful_a but_o the_o confuse_a include_v all_o those_o who_o external_o profess_v themselves_o to_o be_v christian_n the_o good_a wheat_n and_o the_o tare_n the_o chaff_n and_o the_o good_a seed_n the_o good_a and_o
the_o bad_a fish_n the_o vessel_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o those_o of_o wood_n and_o earth_n and_o in_o this_o confuse_a notion_n the_o church_n be_v the_o field_n the_o floor_n the_o net_n and_o the_o house_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v of_o but_o as_o this_o mixture_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v of_o may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o manner_n or_o in_o regard_n of_o doctrine_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o three_o place_n that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o mix_a church_n according_a to_o s._n augustine_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o for_o he_o will_v have_v we_o sometime_o conceive_v of_o it_o as_o a_o body_n wherein_o the_o righteous_a be_v only_o mingle_v with_o the_o unrighteous_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o wicked_a who_o manner_n be_v vicious_a and_o corrupt_a and_o sometime_o also_o he_o will_v have_v we_o conceive_v it_o as_o a_o body_n where_o the_o heretic_n be_v mix_v with_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o well_o as_o the_o righteous_a with_o the_o unrighteous_a in_o the_o former_a case_n the_o mix_a church_n be_v a_o pure_a communion_n in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n but_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o second_o it_o be_v a_o communion_n not_o only_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o manner_n but_o impure_a also_o and_o corrupt_v in_o regard_n of_o its_o tenet_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o mixture_n be_v without_o doubt_n in_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n the_o first_o make_v all_o the_o ground_n of_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o as_o for_o the_o second_o he_o often_o explain_v himself_o in_o his_o book_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o psalm_n against_o the_o donatist_n where_o donat._n he_o say_v that_o after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v purge_v his_o floor_n by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o righteous_a be_v as_o the_o new_a seed_n which_o he_o spread_v abroad_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v make_v another_o harvest_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o this_o harvest_n grow_v up_o amid_o the_o tare_n because_o there_o be_v heresy_n every_o where_o haec_fw-la messis_fw-la crescit_fw-la inter_fw-la zizania_fw-la quia_fw-la sunt_fw-la haereses_fw-la ubique_fw-la in_o that_o same_o psalm_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o divers_a place_n he_o quote_v the_o example_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o righteous_a be_v mix_v not_o only_o with_o the_o wicked_a who_o manner_n be_v debauch_v and_o criminal_a but_o also_o with_o the_o superstitious_a and_o idolater_n that_o which_o leave_v no_o difficulty_n about_o it_o for_o idolatry_n be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o heresy_n we_o must_v note_v in_o the_o four_o place_n that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v the_o mix_a church_n in_o two_o different_a state_n for_o as_o for_o that_o which_o respect_n man_n manner_n he_o say_v that_o sometime_o the_o wicked_a do_v not_o prevail_v over_o the_o righteous_a either_o in_o number_n or_o authority_n but_o that_o sometime_o also_o they_o prevail_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o good_a be_v often_o oppress_v under_o their_o multitude_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o treat_v particular_o of_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o parmenianus_n and_o so_o in_o regard_n of_o heresy_n he_o mean_v that_o sometime_o they_o grow_v so_o powerful_a as_o to_o infect_v almost_o all_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o express_o show_v in_o a_o letter_n to_o vincentius_n 80._o a_o donatist_n bishop_n and_o in_o that_o which_o he_o write_v to_o hesychius_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o s._n augustine_n have_v conceive_v of_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o these_o different_a notion_n and_o these_o different_a state_n he_o have_v speak_v different_o of_o separation_n from_o it_o as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o true_o righteous_a and_o faithful_a there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o he_o think_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v not_o only_o a_o internal_a communion_n of_o charity_n with_o they_o found_v upon_o the_o unity_n that_o be_v between_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v all_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n one_o and_o the_o same_o piety_n and_o the_o same_o righteousness_n but_o a_o external_a communion_n also_o which_o consist_v in_o join_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o assembly_n in_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n in_o approve_v their_o faith_n piety_n good_a work_n and_o in_o one_o word_n in_o account_v they_o their_o brethren_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o know_v they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o that_o which_o make_v the_o difficulty_n all_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o mix_a church_n and_o all_o the_o dispute_n be_v to_o know_v how_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n the_o corn_n and_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o the_o heretic_n aught_o to_o remain_v together_o in_o the_o same_o communion_n and_o in_o what_o case_n they_o may_v separate_v themselves_o we_o must_v therefore_o note_v in_o the_o five_o place_n that_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o father_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a separation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v never_o make_v under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o without_o be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o that_o he_o may_v lawful_o make_v and_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o necessary_a that_o he_o shall_v he_o have_v distinguish_v between_o two_o external_a bond_n that_o shall_v unite_v we_o to_o one_o another_o the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o external_n and_o general_n call_v to_o christianity_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n and_o the_o same_o assembly_n it_o be_v the_o first_o bond_n that_o s._n augustine_n will_v have_v to_o be_v inviolable_a not_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o faithful_a between_o themselves_o but_o also_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o heretic_n and_o not_o only_o while_o we_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o public_a assembly_n but_o even_o then_o when_o we_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o he_o understand_v that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o his_o parable_n that_o the_o tare_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v pluck_v up_o which_o the_o enemy_n have_v 30._o sow_v among_o the_o good_a wheat_n in_o the_o same_o field_n but_o that_o he_o will_v leave_v both_o to_o grow_v together_o until_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v this_o kind_n of_o unity_n whereof_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n of_o ever_o break_v praecidendae_fw-la unitatis_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la justa_fw-la necessitas_fw-la it_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o 11._o same_o net_n that_o enclose_v both_o good_a and_o bad_a fish_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o floor_n that_o contain_v both_o the_o good_a seed_n and_o the_o chaff_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o field_n where_o the_o tare_n grow_v up_o with_o the_o wheat_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o house_n where_o there_o be_v vessel_n of_o wood_n and_o earth_n with_o those_o of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o in_o a_o word_n this_o unity_n that_o we_o call_v the_o external_a and_o general_a call_n to_o christianity_n it_o be_v therefore_o first_o of_o all_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n from_o which_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o separate_v ourselves_o under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o and_o from_o which_o all_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o be_v schismatic_n for_o he_o understand_v it_o of_o that_o mix_a church_n that_o field_n that_o floor_n that_o net_n that_o common_a house_n out_o of_o which_o we_o must_v never_o go_v forth_o nor_o drive_v out_o other_o howsoever_o wicked_a and_o heretical_a they_o may_v be_v there_o be_v none_o but_o god_n who_o can_v make_v this_o separation_n and_o who_o will_v in_o effect_n make_v it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o as_o it_o be_v thus_o that_o the_o donatist_n have_v separate_v themselves_o so_o it_o be_v chief_o upon_o this_o that_o he_o convince_v they_o of_o schism_n for_o they_o own_a none_o for_o christian_n but_o those_o of_o their_o own_o party_n they_o reject_v the_o baptism_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n they_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o pagan_n who_o have_v no_o more_o any_o shadow_n of_o christianity_n and_o when_o proselyte_n come_v over_o to_o they_o they_o make_v they_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la before_o they_o will_v receive_v they_o and_o they_o begin_v to_o make_v they_o christian_n anew_o as_o if_o they_o have_v come_v out_o of_o a_o society_n of_o absolute_a infidel_n as_o i_o have_v note_v in_o my_o four_o
observation_n on_o their_o story_n this_o distinction_n that_o i_o have_v of_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n be_v clear_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n 2._o he_o note_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o his_o three_o book_n against_o parmenio_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n very_o large_o when_o any_o brother_n say_v he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v any_o christian_n among_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o church_n fall_v into_o so_o great_a sin_n that_o they_o judge_v worthy_a of_o a_o anathema_n i_o will_v have_v they_o proceed_v to_o his_o excommunication_n if_o that_o may_v be_v do_v without_o any_o danger_n of_o schism_n but_o yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v with_o that_o charity_n that_o s._n paul_n recommend_v to_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o treat_v he_o as_o a_o enemy_n but_o as_o a_o brother_n for_o you_o be_v not_o call_v to_o pluck_v up_o but_o to_o correct_v if_o he_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v nor_o correct_v his_o fault_n by_o repentance_n he_o wilful_o go_v out_o of_o himself_o from_o the_o church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v his_o own_o will_n that_o separate_v he_o from_o the_o christian_a unity_n our_o lord_n himself_o say_v to_o his_o servant_n when_o they_o will_v pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n mix_v with_o the_o wheat_n leave_v they_o to_o grow_v up_o together_o until_o harvest_n and_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n to_o wit_n lest_o say_v he_o that_o in_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n you_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n also_o see_v here_o precise_o these_o two_o separation_n whereof_o i_o speak_v the_o one_o that_o deprive_v one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o which_o break_v of_o christian_a unity_n one_o which_o be_v but_o to_o correct_v and_o the_o other_o which_o go_v as_o far_o as_o to_o pluck_v up_o this_o father_n allege_v 1._o for_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o example_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o in_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o incestuous_a person_n in_o corinth_n do_v indeed_o deliver_v that_o miserable_a person_n to_o satan_n but_o only_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o spirit_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o whole_o pluck_v he_o up_o out_o of_o the_o field_n ibid._n of_o the_o church_n he_o allege_v yet_o further_o what_o the_o same_o apostle_n write_v to_o the_o thessalonian_n if_o any_o man_n obey_v not_o our_o word_n by_o this_o 15._o epistle_n note_v that_o man_n and_o have_v no_o company_n with_o he_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ashamed_a yet_o count_v he_o not_o as_o a_o enemy_n but_o admonish_v he_o as_o a_o brother_n he_o allege_v last_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_n ibid._n touch_v the_o same_o incestuous_a penitent_a that_o they_o ought_v to_o pardon_v he_o lest_o satan_n shall_v get_v a_o advantage_n over_o we_o for_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o his_o device_n what_o mean_v the_o apostle_n say_v he_o by_o these_o word_n lest_o satan_n shall_v get_v a_o advantage_n over_o we_o for_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o his_o device_n it_o be_v that_o under_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o just_a severity_n he_o sometime_o persuade_v to_o a_o violent_a cruelty_n desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o break_v the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o charity_n well_o know_v that_o while_o that_o bond_n shall_v be_v preserve_v among_o christian_n he_o can_v hurt_v they_o and_o that_o his_o device_n and_o design_n will_v vanish_v there_o can_v be_v a_o more_o perfect_a example_n of_o that_o first_o separation_n give_v than_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o i_o have_v say_v already_o they_o so_o absolute_o separate_v themselves_o from_o it_o that_o they_o do_v not_o own_o it_o to_o be_v any_o long_a christian_a in_o any_o manner_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o rebaptised_a all_o those_o who_o come_v over_o to_o their_o party_n but_o we_o can_v also_o give_v a_o better_a example_n of_o the_o second_o than_o that_o of_o the_o church_n itself_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o donatist_n for_o although_o they_o will_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o christian_n and_o in_o some_o manner_n as_o brethren_n the_o donatist_n say_v s._n augustine_n be_v impious_a in_o 1._o go_v about_o to_o rebaptise_a all_o the_o world_n but_o as_o for_o we_o who_o have_v better_a sentiment_n we_o dare_v not_o even_o disapprove_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o god_n in_o a_o schismatical_a communion_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n about_o which_o we_o agree_v they_o be_v yet_o with_o we_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n about_o which_o we_o differ_v they_o be_v separate_v from_o we_o this_o approach_n to_o we_o and_o this_o separation_n be_v not_o order_v by_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o mind_n and_o as_o the_o union_n of_o body_n be_v make_v by_o the_o continuity_n of_o the_o place_n they_o fill_v up_o so_o the_o union_n of_o spirit_n also_o be_v make_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o will_n if_o those_o who_o have_v forsake_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v other_o thing_n than_o those_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n they_o be_v in_o that_o regard_n separate_v from_o she_o but_o if_o they_o do_v that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n they_o remain_v as_o yet_o in_o that_o regard_n in_o a_o common_a union_n the_o donatist_n be_v therefore_o with_o we_o in_o some_o thing_n and_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o we_o in_o some_o other_o i_o can_v here_o avoid_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o error_n into_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la seem_v to_o have_v fall_v about_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n of_o s._n augustine_n in_o the_o second_o book_n against_o parmenianus_n praecidendae_fw-la unitatis_fw-la nulla_fw-la est_fw-la justa_fw-la necessitas_fw-la there_o be_v no_o just_a necessity_n to_o break_v off_o union_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o he_o think_v that_o this_o maxim_n regard_v all_o manner_n of_o separation_n not_o consider_v that_o it_o only_a respect_n that_o of_o the_o donatist_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o break_n the_o general_a bond_n of_o christianity_n and_o not_o that_o which_o consist_v in_o refuse_v our_o communion_n to_o those_o who_o corrupt_a religion_n by_o their_o pernicious_a superstition_n and_o error_n if_o he_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o have_v read_v ten_o or_o twelve_o line_n high_o he_o have_v find_v that_o s._n augustine_n have_v strong_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o heretic_n s._n paul_n say_v that_o father_n write_v to_o the_o galatian_n 11._o manifest_o forbid_v they_o to_o hear_v those_o who_o do_v not_o preach_v jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o falsehood_n and_o a_o lie_n if_o any_o one_o shall_v preach_v another_o gospel_n to_o you_o than_o what_o you_o have_v receive_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n he_o will_v that_o we_o shall_v pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o preach_v to_o we_o any_o thing_n beyond_o what_o we_o have_v receive_v he_o will_v elsewhere_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a necessity_n of_o break_v of_o unity_n who_o see_v not_o that_o he_o must_v make_v a_o distinction_n and_o that_o according_a to_o he_o there_o be_v a_o separation_n that_o be_v good_a just_a and_o necessary_a and_o another_o unjust_a unlawful_a and_o schismatical_a although_o this_o distinction_n be_v unquestionable_a yet_o i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o produce_v here_o a_o canon_n that_o establish_v it_o out_o of_o the_o very_a doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o clear_o as_o we_o can_v desire_v it_o it_o be_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o gratian_n under_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n vrban_n in_o these_o term_n some_o man_n say_v that_o when_o we_o excommunicate_a person_n who_o have_v deserve_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v we_o go_v against_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o gospel_n where_o our_o lord_n forbid_v we_o to_o pluck_v up_o the_o tare_n out_o of_o his_o field_n they_o say_v also_o that_o this_o contrary_n to_o s._n augustine_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o divide_v its_o unity_n and_o that_o we_o must_v tolerate_v the_o wicked_a and_o not_o reject_v they_o but_o first_o of_o all_o we_o answer_v that_o if_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o excommunicate_v the_o heretic_n and_o the_o wicked_a s._n augustine_n will_v have_v do_v ill_o to_o have_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o other_o holy_a bishop_n to_o excommunicate_a pelagius_n and_o celestinus_fw-la and_o to_o separate_v
prejudices_fw-la mean_n that_o that_o visible_a extension_n be_v a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n that_o always_o distinguish_v it_o from_o impure_a or_o heretical_a communion_n so_o that_o this_o orthodox_n communion_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v visible_a can_v never_o be_v restrain_v to_o a_o few_o person_n and_o place_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o s._n augustine_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o other_o father_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o the_o celebrate_a author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reject_v the_o proposition_n in_o this_o sense_n as_o false_a and_o absurd_a and_o that_o in_o effect_n it_o be_v manifest_o contrary_a to_o experience_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o propound_v i_o will_v begin_v with_o experience_n and_o as_o that_o of_o our_o age_n present_v itself_o first_o to_o our_o view_n i_o say_v that_o if_o we_o must_v act_v at_o this_o day_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n that_o the_o true_a orthodox_n church_n ought_v to_o be_v visible_o extend_v over_o all_o nation_n we_o must_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a orthodox_n church_n in_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o of_o all_o the_o communion_n which_o at_o this_o day_n divide_v christianity_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o to_o who_o this_o mark_n can_v agree_v i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v divers_a party_n in_o the_o know_a world_n which_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o yet_o hear_v of_o christianity_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v other_o who_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o have_v absolute_o reject_v it_o to_o embrace_v the_o mahometan_a religion_n i_o will_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o greek_a communion_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a nor_o of_o the_o coptick_n or_o nestorian_a or_o of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o armenian_a which_o evident_o have_v not_o that_o visible_a extension_n throughout_o all_o nation_n i_o will_v only_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o protestant_n as_o they_o be_v at_o present_a he_o must_v 198._o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v whole_o blind_a that_o can_v dare_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o society_n of_o calvinist_n which_o be_v whole_o shut_v out_o of_o italy_n spain_n flanders_n a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n swedeland_n denmark_n muscovy_n asia_n africa_n of_o almost_o all_o america_n be_v that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n but_o before_o he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o ought_v to_o take_v heed_n that_o we_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n for_o be_v it_o not_o true_a that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n exclude_v from_o swedeland_n denmark_n a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n a_o part_n of_o switzerland_n a_o part_n of_o greece_n muscovy_n africa_n aethiopia_n persia_n tartary_n china_n japan_n of_o the_o indies_n and_o from_o the_o great_a part_n of_o america_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la aught_o not_o to_o pretend_v the_o prevail_a of_o some_o colony_n of_o missionary_n who_o the_o pope_n send_v here_o and_o there_o to_o gain_v proselyte_n for_o since_o he_o will_v not_o have_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v gain_v any_o thing_n by_o the_o colony_n of_o english_a and_o dutch_a who_o have_v establish_v themselves_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n why_o will_v he_o help_v himself_o by_o the_o missionary_n and_o pensionary_n that_o the_o congregation_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la propaganda_fw-la maintain_v in_o foreign_a country_n why_o shall_v they_o be_v more_o reckon_v for_o any_o thing_n than_o those_o colony_n of_o english_a and_o dutch_a who_o have_v the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o free_a as_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n they_o be_v say_v he_o such_o merchant_n as_o be_v in_o 199._o those_o country_n only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o trade_n but_o do_v not_o those_o merchant_n pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o form_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o what_o country_n and_o with_o what_o design_n soever_o they_o be_v be_v it_o that_o those_o merchant_n be_v so_o much_o tie_v as_o they_o be_v to_o their_o trade_n make_v no_o open_a profession_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o that_o they_o have_v not_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v their_o ordinary_a assembly_n with_o their_o minister_n as_o well_o as_o the_o missionary_n he_o must_v yield_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v now_o divide_v and_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o about_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n in_o their_o different_a society_n or_o communion_n of_o which_o each_o one_o have_v its_o seat_n and_o bound_n apart_o beyond_o which_o we_o can_v say_v they_o be_v visible_o extend_v if_o we_o will_v speak_v with_o any_o reason_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o that_o be_v throughout_o all_o nation_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o communion_n of_o visible_a society_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la be_v but_o a_o beat_n the_o air_n and_o which_o he_o can_v never_o apply_v to_o any_o real_a subject_n the_o experience_n of_o former_a age_n be_v not_o less_o contrary_a to_o the_o proposition_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la than_o that_o of_o our_o age._n for_o if_o we_o consult_v history_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o have_v fall_v out_o often_o that_o a_o heretical_a communion_n have_v spread_v itself_o every_o where_o while_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n be_v so_o limit_v that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o take_v up_o any_o space_n if_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n they_o have_v dispute_v by_o this_o principle_n by_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v decide_v our_o difference_n i_o mean_v if_o they_o will_v have_v treat_v that_o communion_n as_o heretical_a that_o be_v not_o visible_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o that_o as_o orthodox_n which_o be_v the_o arian_n have_v easy_o overcome_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o eunomian_o say_v s._n jerom_n possess_v all_o the_o east_n except_o athanasius_n and_o paulinus_n naz._n s._n hilary_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o ten_o province_n of_o asia_n except_v eleusius_n and_o some_o other_o do_v not_o true_o know_v god_n in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n the_o church_n be_v oppress_v by_o the_o arian_n heresy_n many_o bishop_n be_v banish_v and_o vex_v by_o torment_n and_o calumny_n a_o thousand_o way_n many_o presbyter_n and_o many_o numerous_a flock_n be_v bring_v down_o to_o the_o utmost_a misery_n expose_v to_o the_o injury_n of_o the_o weather_n as_o no_o more_o have_v any_o house_n of_o prayer_n where_o they_o may_v meet_v that_o heresy_n have_v almost_o fill_v all_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o triumph_v be_v uphold_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n so_o that_o good_a man_n have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o law_n against_o the_o wicked_a and_o because_o the_o pastor_n or_o to_o say_v better_o the_o conceal_a wolf_n under_o the_o appearance_n of_o pastor_n have_v the_o liberty_n to_o drive_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n out_o of_o the_o church_n who_o alone_o be_v worthy_a to_o serve_v jesus_n christ_n the_o sovereign_a bishop_n it_o happen_v that_o some_o overcome_v with_o fear_n other_o deceive_v by_o fair_a word_n other_o gain_v by_o money_n other_o surprise_v through_o their_o own_o simplicity_n embrace_v that_o heresy_n and_o open_v their_o bosom_n and_o give_v their_o communion_n to_o their_o adversary_n this_o be_v that_o that_o oblige_v the_o father_n to_o elevate_v the_o little_a number_n and_o the_o little_a flock_n above_o extension_n and_o multitude_n where_o be_v those_o man_n say_v gregory_n nazianzen_n who_o reproach_n we_o with_o our_o poverty_n and_o insolent_o boast_v themselves_o of_o their_o riches_n who_o will_v define_v the_o church_n by_o 25._o multitude_n and_o contemn_v the_o little_a flock_n they_o measure_v divinity_n they_o weigh_v the_o people_n in_o the_o balance_n they_o esteem_v the_o illiterate_a and_o cover_v with_o injury_n the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n they_o heap_v together_o the_o common_a stone_n and_o despise_v the_o precious_a not_o remember_v that_o the_o more_o the_o thick_a darkness_n surpass_v in_o number_n the_o star_n the_o more_o the_o ordinary_a stone_n surpass_v the_o precious_a in_o quantity_n the_o more_o those_o star_n and_o precious_a stone_n surpass_v the_o ordinary_a stone_n in_o purity_n and_o excellency_n this_o father_n who_o have_v see_v in_o his_o time_n the_o heretic_n master_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o their_o communion_n spread_v very_o wide_a and_o far_o in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n while_o the_o orthodox_n dare_v not_o appear_v be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v
the_o faith_n and_o the_o true_a orthodox_n church_n to_o be_v regulate_v by_o that_o extension_n that_o he_o make_v on_o the_o contrary_a this_o extension_n a_o ground_n of_o reproach_n to_o the_o arian_n take_v that_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o heresy_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la will_v have_v we_o take_v for_o a_o mark_n of_o orthodoxy_n be_v you_o ignorant_a say_v he_o that_o the_o faith_n as_o miserable_a and_o forsake_v as_o it_o be_v be_v a_o thousand_o 32._o time_n more_o precious_a than_o impiety_n in_o splendour_n and_o abundance_n be_v it_o so_o that_o you_o prefer_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o canaanite_n before_o one_o only_a abraham_n or_o all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o sodom_n before_o one_o only_a lot_n or_o all_o the_o midianite_n to_o one_o only_a moses_n notwithstanding_o you_o know_v that_o these_o saint_n be_v but_o stranger_n and_o foreigner_n among_o those_o people_n i_o pray_v tell_v i_o whether_o the_o three_o hundred_o that_o lap_v the_o water_n with_o gideon_n be_v not_o more_o to_o be_v esteem_v than_o all_o those_o thousand_o who_o cowardly_o forsake_v he_o whether_o the_o servant_n of_o abraham_n who_o be_v few_o in_o number_n be_v not_o to_o be_v prefer_v to_o all_o those_o king_n who_o with_o their_o innumerable_a army_n be_v overcome_v but_o i_o pray_v yet_o far_o tell_v i_o how_o you_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v say_v when_o the_o number_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v be_v as_o the_o sand_n of_o the_o sea_n a_o remnant_n only_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o this_o other_o passage_n i_o have_v reserve_v to_o myself_o seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n the_o matter_n will_v not_o go_v as_o you_o imagine_v no_o without_o doubt_n for_o god_n take_v no_o pleasure_n in_o a_o multitude_n as_o for_o you_o you_o reckon_v your_o thousand_o but_o god_n reckon_v those_o who_o work_n out_o their_o salvation_n you_o heap_v up_o a_o great_a pile_n of_o dust_n but_o i_o assemble_v the_o vessel_n of_o election_n there_o be_v nothing_o so_o great_a before_o god_n as_o the_o pure_a doctrine_n and_o a_o soul_n that_o be_v fill_v and_o adorn_v with_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o truth_n s._n athanasius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v theodoret_n be_v not_o less_o express_v about_o the_o subject_n of_o a_o small_a number_n in_o opposition_n to_o that_o extension_n and_o multitude_n than_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n shall_v we_o not_o say_v he_o judic_n harken_v to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v that_o many_o be_v call_v and_o few_o choose_v that_o straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n that_o lead_v unto_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v that_o gate_n or_o this_o way_n what_o man_n of_o good_a understanding_n will_v not_o rather_o choose_v to_o be_v among_o this_o small_a number_n that_o enter_v into_o life_n than_o to_o be_v join_v to_o this_o multitude_n that_o go_v to_o perdition_n if_o we_o have_v live_v in_o the_o age_n of_o s._n stephen_n shall_v we_o not_o have_v rather_o choose_v his_o party_n though_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v forsake_v by_o all_o else_o bury_v under_o stone_n and_o expose_v to_o all_o manner_n of_o reproach_n than_o the_o party_n of_o that_o multitude_n which_o think_v that_o the_o faith_n ought_v to_o follow_v the_o great_a number_n one_o man_n alone_o who_o have_v the_o truth_n on_o his_o side_n be_v more_o to_o be_v esteem_v than_o ten_o thousand_o rash_a man_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n confirm_v for_o when_o million_o of_o man_n fall_v under_o god_n sword_n one_o phineas_n alone_o oppose_v himself_o in_o the_o breach_n and_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o anger_n of_o the_o lord_n if_o he_o have_v not_o resist_v that_o torrent_n which_o bear_v down_o all_o the_o other_o if_o he_o have_v approve_v that_o which_o the_o multitude_n do_v he_o have_v never_o himself_n be_v commend_v above_o all_o he_o have_v never_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o flood_n of_o divine_a vengeance_n nor_o have_v save_v that_o remnant_n which_o be_v after_o that_o the_o object_n of_o god_n mercy_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o thing_n worthy_a of_o praise_n that_o one_o man_n alone_o shall_v bold_o maintain_v right_a and_o justice_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o multitude_n go_v if_o you_o will_v and_o be_v drown_v with_o the_o multitude_n that_o perish_v in_o the_o deluge_n but_o give_v i_o leave_v to_o save_v myself_o in_o the_o ark_n with_o that_o small_a number_n be_v consume_v if_o you_o please_v with_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o sodom_n i_o shall_v not_o fail_v to_o go_v out_o of_o it_o with_o lot_n alone_o thus_o these_o father_n speak_v concern_v the_o state_n whereto_o the_o orthodox_n communion_n may_v be_v sometime_o reduce_v and_o into_o which_o it_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n reduce_v which_o evident_o show_v we_o that_o this_o visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o very_o necessary_a that_o this_o argue_v shall_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v not_o spread_v every_o where_o over_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n this_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n have_v also_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o admonition_n against_o heresy_n for_o he_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o may_v sometime_o fall_v out_o that_o heresy_n invade_v the_o whole_a church_n and_o he_o make_v a_o question_n what_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o that_o case_n what_o ought_v we_o to_o do_v say_v 4._o he_o when_o some_o new_a contagion_n endeavour_v to_o infect_v not_o one_o part_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n quid_fw-la si_fw-la novella_fw-la aliqua_fw-la contagio_fw-la non_fw-la jam_fw-la portiunculam_fw-la sed_fw-la totam_fw-la pariter_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la commaculare_fw-la conetur_fw-la what_o visible_a extension_n can_v the_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v throughout_o all_o nation_n in_o those_o unhappy_a time_n in_o which_o the_o same_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n say_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o good_a be_v put_v to_o death_n or_o imprison_v or_o banish_v or_o condemn_v to_o the_o mine_n or_o hide_v in_o desert_n and_o cave_n expose_v to_o savage_a beast_n to_o hunger_n thirst_n and_o nakedness_n horum_fw-la pars_fw-la maxima_fw-la interdictis_fw-la urbibus_fw-la protrusi_fw-la atque_fw-la extorres_fw-la inter_fw-la deserta_fw-la speluncas_fw-la feras_fw-la 6._o saxa_fw-la nuditate_fw-la fame_n siti_fw-la affecti_fw-la attriti_fw-la &_o tabefacti_fw-la sunt_fw-la what_o visible_a extension_n can_v that_o same_o orthodox_n communion_n have_v in_o the_o time_n wherein_o s._n athanasius_n cry_v out_o after_o this_o manner_n who_o be_v there_o among_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o these_o rebel_n ag_n have_v not_o calumniate_v or_o who_o they_o have_v not_o lie_v snare_n for_o who_o be_v there_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o banish_v upon_o their_o false_a accusation_n he_o who_o have_v always_o so_o ready_o hearken_v to_o they_o who_o have_v always_o so_o constant_o refuse_v to_o hear_v whatsoever_o shall_v be_v say_v against_o they_o and_o who_o never_o refuse_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o they_o have_v say_v against_o other_o where_o now_o a_o day_n shall_v we_o find_v a_o church_n that_o worship_v jesus_n christ_n with_o liberty_n if_o church_n have_v any_o piety_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n if_o they_o dissemble_v they_o be_v always_o in_o fear_n the_o emperor_n have_v fill_v all_o with_o wickedness_n and_o hypocrisy_n as_o far_o as_o thing_n depend_v on_o he_o i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v every_o where_o many_o person_n who_o have_v piety_n and_o a_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o in_o what_o place_n so_o ever_o they_o be_v they_o be_v force_v either_o to_o conceal_v themselves_o as_o the_o prophet_n and_o as_o the_o great_a elias_n till_o they_o find_v some_o faithful_a abdias_n who_o shall_v hide_v they_o in_o a_o cave_n or_o to_o to_o go_v dwell_v in_o the_o desert_n for_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o these_o wicked_a man_n make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o calumny_n against_o the_o good_a that_o jezebell_n make_v use_v of_o against_o naboth_n and_o the_o jew_n against_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o emperor_n who_o stir_v up_o himself_o to_o defend_v heresy_n and_o to_o overthrow_v the_o truth_n as_o ahab_n overthrow_v naboth_n be_v vineyard_n refuse_v nothing_o to_o the_o desire_n of_o these_o heretic_n because_o these_o heretic_n also_o speak_v to_o he_o only_o according_a to_o his_o desire_n the_o father_n have_v then_o no_o regard_n to_o seek_v for_o the_o true_a church_n either_o in_o that_o visible_a extension_n or_o in_o that_o temporal_a glory_n or_o splendour_n or_o in_o a_o word_n any_o where_o else_o than_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o there_o it_o be_v that_o they_o seek_v for_o it_o in_o effect_n the_o church_n say_v the_o
author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n 133._o attribute_v to_o s._n jerom_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o her_o wall_n but_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o tenet_n she_o be_v where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v for_o as_o to_o the_o other_o it_o be_v but_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o year_n since_o the_o wall_n of_o these_o church_n be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o heretic_n they_o possess_v all_o these_o church_n which_o you_o see_v but_o the_o church_n be_v where_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v sometime_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o own_o author_n when_o he_o think_v he_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o they_o he_o will_v not_o it_o may_v be_v take_v it_o ill_o if_o i_o oppose_v to_o he_o also_o upon_o the_o subject_n about_o which_o we_o now_o dispute_v the_o testimony_n of_o two_o man_n famous_a in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o who_o well_o deserve_v to_o be_v hear_v the_o one_o be_v driedo_n who_o bellarmine_n call_v a_o most_o learned_a man_n and_o the_o other_o be_v bellarmine_n himself_o both_o very_a great_a defender_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v here_o therefore_o what_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o both_o in_o his_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v note_v say_v he_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o driedo_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a 7._o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n shall_v have_v that_o extension_n in_o all_o place_n all_o at_o once_o or_o in_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o faithful_a in_o all_o province_n and_o that_o it_o be_v enough_o if_o that_o be_v successive_o do_v from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v remain_v but_o one_o province_n alone_o that_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n this_o province_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n provide_v that_o we_o see_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o church_n which_o sometime_o or_o at_o divers_a time_n be_v find_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n can_v any_o one_o have_v more_o clear_o contradict_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la he_o will_v that_o this_o visible_a extension_n through_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v a_o perpetual_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o these_o here_o say_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o be_v sometime_o and_o even_o in_o divers_a time_n successive_o he_o will_v that_o this_o extension_n shall_v be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n for_o all_o follow_a age_n and_o these_o here_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a he_o will_v that_o this_o reason_n shall_v be_v always_o just_a your_o society_n be_v shut_v up_o in_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n and_o these_o here_o say_v that_o when_o there_o shall_v remain_v but_o one_o only_a province_n that_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n this_o province_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v proper_o and_o true_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o it_o may_v be_v that_o bellarmine_n have_v not_o observe_v that_o his_o opinion_n and_o driedo's_n favour_v the_o donatist_n and_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n augustine_n this_o may_v be_v so_o in_o effect_n not_o only_o because_o a_o man_n in_o writing_n may_v not_o have_v all_o thing_n in_o view_n but_o because_o also_o at_o the_o bottom_n the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o doctor_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o encounter_v that_o of_o s._n augustine_n it_o be_v yet_o true_a that_o bellarmine_n see_v that_o they_o can_v make_v that_o objection_n which_o he_o have_v prevent_v and_o answer_v this_o i_o say_v to_o the_o end_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la may_v see_v that_o this_o which_o he_o have_v treat_v of_o as_o a_o argument_n and_o as_o a_o convince_a argument_n for_o which_o he_o have_v make_v two_o chapter_n bellarmine_n have_v look_v on_o as_o a_o very_a trivial_a objection_n which_o he_o propose_v and_o resolve_v in_o a_o few_o word_n they_o will_v say_v say_v he_o that_o this_o be_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o petilianus_n and_o the_o donatist_n who_o maintain_v that_o in_o truth_n the_o church_n have_v be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o world_n but_o that_o it_o be_v afterward_o lose_v in_o all_o the_o province_n and_o remain_v no_o where_o but_o in_o africa_n which_o s._n augustine_n dispute_v against_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o donatist_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o they_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o africa_n only_o in_o a_o time_n wherein_o it_o manifest_o increase_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n the_o second_o in_o that_o they_o can_v not_o connect_v their_o church_n of_o africa_n with_o that_o which_o have_v before_o be_v spread_v through_o all_o the_o world_n for_o in_o that_o church_n there_o they_o have_v always_o good_a and_o bad_a as_o s._n augustine_n prove_v whereas_o they_o will_v compose_v they_o of_o the_o righteous_a only_o this_o answer_n of_o bellarmine_n overthrow_v all_o the_o pretension_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la for_o it_o establish_v these_o follow_a proposition_n 1._o that_o visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o a_o certain_a time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o we_o see_v it_o manifest_o increase_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o mark_n be_v vain_a at_o other_o time_n 2._o that_o the_o argument_n of_o s._n augustine_n conclude_v only_o for_o the_o time_n then_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o that_o manifest_a fruitfulness_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v very_o impertinent_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la go_v to_o apply_v it_o to_o these_o last_o age_n wherein_o we_o maintain_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v fruitful_a only_o in_o error_n and_o superstition_n 3._o that_o if_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v all_o the_o world_n to_o have_v fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o if_o they_o have_v say_v by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n of_o fruitfulness_n for_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o s._n augustine_n to_o allege_v to_o they_o the_o visible_a extension_n of_o his_o church_n to_o exempt_v himself_o from_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o that_o accusation_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v also_o in_o vain_a that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la propound_v the_o visible_a extension_n of_o he_o since_o we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v fall_v into_o fundamental_a error_n 4._o that_o the_o argument_n of_o s._n augustine_n conclude_v because_o the_o donatist_n agree_v that_o his_o communion_n be_v orthodox_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la conclude_v nothing_o since_o we_o question_v that_o orthodoxy_n of_o his_o church_n 5._o that_o by_o consequence_n visible_a extension_n be_v not_o a_o mark_n that_o can_v make_v we_o know_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o dispute_n be_v between_o two_o society_n contest_v that_o orthodoxy_n between_o themselves_o but_o at_o far_o only_o when_o the_o dispute_n be_v between_o two_o society_n that_o mutual_o own_o one_o another_o to_o be_v orthodox_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v use_v of_o this_o mark_n to_o no_o purpose_n since_o our_o chief_a question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v orthodox_n or_o no._n all_o these_o consequence_n which_o flow_v natural_o from_o the_o answer_n of_o bellarmine_n contradict_v the_o argument_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o it_o concern_v he_o to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o can_v decline_v the_o authority_n of_o this_o cardinal_n but_o some_o will_v say_v last_o it_o may_v be_v bellarmine_n be_v deceive_v and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o be_v between_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o donatist_n nor_o well_o comprehend_v the_o true_a hypothesis_n of_o that_o father_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o may_v be_v but_o it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o he_o do_v well_o understand_v it_o and_o that_o the_o misconstrue_v shall_v be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la this_o be_v that_o which_o must_v be_v further_o clear_v and_o for_o this_o effect_n we_o must_v note_v a_o thing_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la seem_v not_o to_o have_v comprise_v which_o be_v that_o if_o the_o donatist_n have_v accuse_v the_o society_n of_o s._n augustine_n of_o heresy_n s._n
be_v the_o time_n whereof_o hilary_n speak_v in_o his_o write_n which_o you_o artificial_o make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v so_o many_o divine_a testimony_n which_o i_o have_v set_v before_o you_o as_o if_o the_o church_n have_v perish_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n you_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o church_n in_o galatia_n when_o the_o apostle_n say_v o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o after_o have_v begin_v in_o the_o spirit_n you_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o flesh_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v well_o nigh_o that_o you_o calumniate_v the_o learned_a hilary_n under_o a_o pretence_n that_o he_o censure_v the_o negligent_a and_o the_o fearful_a for_o who_o he_o have_v as_o it_o be_v so_o many_o birth-pang_n till_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v form_v in_o they_o who_o be_v there_o that_o know_v not_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o arianism_n divers_a simple_a person_n deceive_v by_o obscure_a expression_n imagine_v that_o the_o arian_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o themselves_o that_o other_o yield_v through_o fear_n and_o dissimulation_n and_o consent_v in_o appearance_n to_o heresy_n not_o walk_v in_o integrity_n in_o the_o way_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n you_o will_v see_v you_o donatist_n that_o he_o have_v not_o pardon_v those_o person_n for_o you_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n upon_o this_o subject_n read_v what_o s._n paul_n have_v write_v concern_v s._n peter_n see_v afterward_o what_o s._n cyprian_n have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o these_o occasion_n and_o you_o will_v find_v that_o it_o be_v to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n to_o blame_v the_o mildness_n of_o the_o church_n which_o gather_v together_o the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o be_v disperse_v instead_o of_o disperse_v they_o when_o they_o be_v gather_v together_o howsoever_o it_o be_v there_o have_v be_v yet_o some_o firm_a one_o who_o be_v sufficient_o enlighten_v to_o know_v the_o snare_n of_o the_o heretic_n they_o be_v indeed_o very_a few_o in_o number_n in_o comparison_n of_o other_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o some_o of_o they_o generous_o suffer_v banishment_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o other_o keep_v themselves_o conceal_v here_o and_o there_o throughout_o the_o earth_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n which_o increase_v in_o all_o nation_n preserve_v within_o herself_o the_o good_a wheat_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v that_o she_o will_v preserve_v herself_o unto_o the_o end_n till_o she_o extend_v herself_o over_o all_o people_n and_o even_o over_o the_o barbarian_n themselves_o the_o church_n therefore_o consist_v in_o the_o good_a seed_n that_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v sow_v and_o of_o which_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o shall_v grow_v up_o until_o the_o harvest_n amid_o the_o tare_n the_o field_n be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o harvest_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n s._n augustine_n declare_v his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n under_o the_o arian_n since_o come_v afterward_o to_o speak_v of_o a_o passage_n of_o s._n hilary_n which_o they_o have_v object_v to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v that_o which_o he_o have_v say_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o good_a wheat_n which_o be_v yet_o mingle_v with_o the_o tare_n but_o only_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o tare_n or_o if_o his_o word_n have_v any_o relation_n to_o the_o good_a wheat_n we_o must_v take_v they_o as_o only_o design_v to_o inflame_v the_o zeal_n of_o the_o fearful_a by_o such_o answer_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n itself_o frequent_o make_v use_v of_o this_o way_n of_o express_v itself_o in_o general_a term_n which_o at_o first_o seem_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n but_o which_o notwithstanding_o regard_v only_o a_o part_n habent_fw-la etiam_fw-la scripturae_fw-la canonicae_fw-la hunc_fw-la arguendi_fw-la morem_fw-la ut_fw-la tanquam_fw-la omnibus_fw-la dicatur_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la quosdam_fw-la verbum_fw-la perveniat_fw-la we_o may_v now_o see_v very_o clear_o that_o we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v like_a to_o the_o donatist_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la lay_v it_o to_o our_o charge_n that_o we_o tread_v on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o footstep_n of_o st._n augustine_n for_o first_o of_o all_o our_o hypothesis_n touch_v the_o subsistence_n and_o obscurity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v throughout_o conform_a to_o he_o we_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o the_o very_a communion_n of_o the_o corrupt_a church_n we_o say_v with_o he_o that_o in_o the_o most_o violent_a enter_v in_o of_o error_n and_o superstition_n god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n since_o he_o have_v raise_v up_o not_o only_o person_n but_o whole_a society_n that_o have_v open_o and_o courageous_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o under_o the_o roman_a domination_n and_o as_o to_o the_o passage_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la object_n to_o we_o out_o of_o calvin_n and_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n we_o give_v the_o same_o explication_n of_o it_o that_o s._n augustine_n give_v to_o those_o of_o s._n hilary_n which_o the_o donatist_n object_v to_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o that_o defection_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o that_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n whereinto_o the_o church_n have_v fell_a that_o eclipse_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o treasure_n of_o salvation_n be_v expression_n that_o regard_v proper_o only_o the_o tare_n that_o cover_v the_o field_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o good_a seed_n which_o be_v mingle_v with_o those_o tare_n these_o expression_n only_o regard_v the_o great_a number_n of_o those_o who_o follow_v those_o superstition_n and_o error_n and_o not_o those_o who_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o confusion_n keep_v their_o religion_n pure_a and_o much_o less_o those_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o oppose_v themselves_o open_o to_o error_n and_o to_o resist_v it_o even_o unto_o persecution_n and_o martyrdom_n i_o know_v that_o he_o have_v accustom_v himself_o to_o form_v some_o difficulty_n and_o objection_n against_o our_o hypothesis_n but_o we_o have_v this_o satisfaction_n to_o know_v that_o he_o can_v make_v none_o that_o do_v not_o equal_o regard_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o s._n augustine_n and_o we_o and_o to_o which_o by_o consequence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n will_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v if_o he_o will_v not_o act_v the_o donatist_n he_o confess_v himself_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o catholic_n hide_v in_o heretical_a communion_n and_o beside_o he_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o passage_n which_o i_o have_v set_v down_o be_v express_v upon_o that_o subject_n 1._o if_o therefore_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o who_o those_o faithful_a be_v who_o before_o the_o reformation_n keep_v their_o faith_n pure_a without_o infect_v themselves_o with_o the_o public_a error_n and_o if_o he_o urge_v we_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o he_o one_o after_o another_o to_o tell_v he_o their_o name_n and_o their_o genealogy_n i_o will_v demand_v of_o he_o likewise_o who_o be_v those_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n who_o under_o the_o arian_n ministry_n preserve_v their_o faith_n without_o be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n and_o i_o will_v entreat_v he_o to_o mark_v they_o out_o to_o i_o by_o name_n and_o to_o give_v i_o their_o history_n 2._o if_o he_o demand_v of_o we_o how_o we_o understand_v those_o person_n can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n live_v under_o a_o ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o religious_a worship_v of_o image_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v fundamental_a error_n i_o will_v also_o demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v that_o the_o good_a seed_n of_o s._n augustine_n can_v live_v under_o a_o arian_n ministry_n where_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o consubstantial_a with_o his_o father_n and_o that_o the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o father_n eternal_o which_o be_v error_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la himself_n judge_n abominable_a 3._o if_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o father_n ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o have_v undertake_v a_o reformation_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v leave_v thing_n in_o the_o estate_n wherein_o they_o be_v since_o howsoever_o corrupt_v the_o latin_a church_n be_v according_a to_o we_o we_o can_v yet_o be_v save_v in_o her_o communion_n i_o shall_v tell_v he_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o orthodox_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v reestablish_v the_o
bad_a conduct_n of_o their_o pastor_n heaven_n and_o hell_n will_v be_v very_o miserable_o dispense_v while_o the_o time_n of_o those_o disorder_n last_v for_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v that_o this_o quarrel_n that_o make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n that_o produce_v so_o many_o excommunication_n so_o many_o separation_n so_o many_o act_n of_o violence_n and_o so_o many_o banishment_n and_o which_o end_v by_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v found_v upon_o nothing_o but_o a_o personal_a animosity_n say_v baronius_n or_o as_o sirmundus_n say_v upon_o a_o indifferent_a facund_a controversy_n which_o concern_v nothing_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n on_o which_o side_n soever_o it_o have_v be_v decide_v if_o we_o must_v therefore_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o these_o two_o author_n all_o that_o we_o can_v say_v be_v that_o both_o the_o party_n be_v equal_o schismatical_a who_o violate_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n without_o any_o just_a reason_n and_o who_o mutual_o excommunicate_v one_o another_o for_o nothing_o and_o if_o we_o add_v that_o rigorous_a judgement_n against_o the_o schifmatical_a society_n without_o any_o exception_n or_o distinction_n we_o must_v say_v that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o long_o a_o true_a church_n upon_o the_o earth_n nor_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n but_o to_o go_v yet_o further_o if_o all_o those_o who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o schismatic_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o satisfy_v i_o about_o some_o difficulty_n that_o i_o find_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o vigilius_n for_o vigil_n the_o two_o first_o year_n of_o his_o papacy_n it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v call_v a_o false_a pope_n a_o schismatic_a a_o usurper_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o sylverius_n who_o the_o heretic_n have_v banish_v to_o set_v up_o this_o man_n who_o have_v promise_v they_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o and_o in_o effect_n liberatus_n and_o victor_n of_o tunis_n relate_v that_o after_o 22._o he_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o papacy_n he_o write_v to_o the_o heretic_n as_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o and_o bellarmine_n declare_v that_o at_o this_o time_n vigilius_n be_v a_o antipope_n and_o a_o schismatic_a chron._n because_o that_o sylverius_n the_o lawful_a pope_n be_v yet_o live_v 10._o and_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o lawful_a pope_n at_o the_o same_o time_n baronius_n and_o petavius_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v true_a that_o during_o these_o two_o year_n of_o schism_n vigilius_n be_v peaceable_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n both_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o all_o christendom_n no_o church_n refuse_v to_o live_v in_o his_o communion_n no_o bishop_n withdraw_v himself_o from_o he_o as_o a_o schismatic_a he_o perform_v without_o any_o opposition_n all_o the_o function_n of_o his_o bishopric_n he_o receive_v the_o honour_n and_o have_v the_o profit_n of_o it_o all_o the_o earth_n be_v then_o schismatical_a with_o he_o and_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o further_a either_o a_o church_n or_o salvation_n in_o the_o world_n if_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o person_n of_o sylverius_n and_o some_o bishop_n who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o deposition_n and_o anathema_n that_o sylverius_n be_v in_o exile_n pronounce_v against_o vigilius_n and_o against_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v adhere_v to_o he_o after_o this_o 539._o i_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o tell_v i_o how_o vigilius_n can_v pass_v from_o the_o state_n of_o a_o schismatic_a to_o that_o of_o a_o true_a pope_n it_o be_v say_v baronius_n and_o bellarmine_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o 10._o people_n of_o rome_n who_o assemble_v together_o and_o choose_v he_o lawful_o after_o the_o death_n of_o silverius_n but_o beside_o that_o this_o new_a ordination_n of_o vigilius_n and_o this_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o baronius_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o nothing_o but_o one_o word_n of_o anastasius_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n who_o live_v above_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o beside_o this_o i_o say_v that_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o clergy_n have_v not_o they_o themselves_o lose_v through_o schism_n the_o form_n of_o the_o true_a church_n how_o be_v it_o restore_v to_o they_o how_o can_v they_o re-establish_a themselves_o who_o give_v that_o right_n to_o a_o company_n of_o schismatic_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o covenant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o make_v a_o rebel_n a_o schismatic_a a_o excommunicate_v person_n a_o man_n that_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o sylverius_n can_v not_o perform_v any_o sacerdotal_a function_n to_o make_v such_o a_o one_o i_o say_v a_o lawful_a pope_n see_v here_o already_o some_o inconvenience_n considerable_a enough_o that_o flow_v from_o that_o rigorous_a sentiment_n but_o if_o we_o will_v go_v yet_o further_o we_o may_v find_v it_o may_v be_v other_o that_o be_v not_o less_o severe_a for_o what_o will_v they_o say_v to_o the_o schism_n that_o fall_v out_o so_o frequent_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n through_o the_o concurrence_n of_o anti-popes_n will_v they_o dare_v roundly_o to_o pronounce_v all_o those_o people_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o those_o false_a pope_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n have_v be_v engage_v in_o a_o true_a schism_n have_v be_v total_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o christian_a communion_n and_o deprive_v of_o salvation_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la who_o have_v take_v such_o pain_n to_o damn_v the_o world_n without_o any_o mercy_n take_v the_o pain_n if_o he_o please_v to_o examine_v one_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o i_o will_v set_v before_o he_o and_o which_o shall_v be_v enough_o methinks_v to_o decide_v this_o question_n at_o least_o in_o regard_n of_o he_o it_o be_v this_o that_o during_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o two_o anti-popes_n which_o be_v end_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n there_o be_v saint_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v canonize_v and_o who_o it_o pray_v to_o who_o live_v and_o die_v under_o two_o contrary_a obedience_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n die_v both_o the_o one_o sort_n and_o the_o other_o in_o a_o true_a schism_n for_o in_o the_o year_n 1380._o citatos_fw-la s._n catherine_n of_o sienna_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o vrban_n the_o six_o in_o the_o year_n 1381._o s._n catharine_n of_o swedeland_n the_o daughter_n of_o s._n bridget_n die_v under_o the_o same_o obedience_n in_o the_o year_n 1395._o s._n margaret_n of_o pisa_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o boniface_n the_o nine_o in_o the_o year_n 1399._o s._n dorothy_n of_o prussia_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o same_o pope_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 1405._o s._n william_n the_o hermit_n of_o sicily_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o innocent_a the_o seven_o on_o the_o other_o side_n in_o the_o year_n 1382._o s._n peter_n of_o luxemburg_n die_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o clement_n who_o be_v the_o antipope_n of_o vrban_n and_o some_o time_n after_o s._n vincent_n of_o ferrara_n live_v and_o wrought_v miracle_n in_o the_o party_n of_o benoist_n the_o antipope_n of_o gregory_n the_o twelve_o behold_v here_o saint_n of_o both_o side_n and_o yet_o one_o or_o the_o other_o must_n of_o necessity_n have_v be_v schismatic_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o be_v concern_v to_o oblige_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la to_o moderate_v his_o style_n and_o not_o to_o take_v as_o it_o seem_v he_o have_v do_v that_o which_o the_o father_n have_v say_v in_o dispute_v against_o the_o schismatic_n in_o its_o utmost_a latitude_n but_o although_o all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v shall_v have_v no_o place_n the_o holy_a scripture_n distinct_o decide_v this_o difficulty_n for_o if_o he_o will_v but_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n after_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o that_o of_o judah_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o jeroboam_n he_o will_v find_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o real_a schism_n since_o they_o have_v forsake_v the_o worship_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o have_v build_v new_a altar_n against_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v god_n from_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a and_o elect_a even_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o they_o for_o there_o be_v those_o seven_o thousand_o who_o in_o the_o time_n of_o elias_n have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o who_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n be_v not_o these_o israelite_n engage_v in_o a_o bad_a party_n have_v
right_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o inseparable_o join_v to_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o reformation_n that_o that_o society_n can_v not_o subsist_v without_o they_o and_o that_o separate_n themselves_o out_o of_o the_o motive_n of_o a_o ill-grounded_a prejudice_n or_o in_o give_v a_o just_a ground_n to_o other_o to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o they_o shall_v have_v carry_v away_o all_o that_o society_n with_o they_o this_o can_v be_v say_v for_o among_o all_o those_o person_n who_o compose_v the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o to_o how_o high_a dignity_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v raise_v and_o whatsoever_o number_n of_o they_o there_o may_v be_v that_o be_v such_o essential_a part_n as_o without_o which_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v while_o there_o be_v two_o or_o three_o remain_a who_o may_v assemble_v together_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o restrain_v himself_o to_o that_o number_n when_o two_o or_o three_o of_o you_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o my_o name_n i_o will_v be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o you_o jesus_n 18._o christ_n himself_o alone_o his_o truth_n his_o gospel_n his_o providence_n and_o his_o spirit_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o church_n without_o which_o she_o can_v never_o subsist_v but_o she_o may_v without_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n without_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n without_o the_o bishop_n and_o without_o the_o people_n who_o follow_v rome_n and_o in_o a_o word_n without_o that_o whole_a party_n which_o refuse_v the_o reformation_n the_o christian_a society_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o their_o capricious_a humour_n nor_o on_o their_o temporal_a interest_n they_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o that_o body_n they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o it_o while_o they_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o at_o the_o further_a while_n they_o do_v not_o oppose_v it_o but_o when_o they_o shall_v obstinate_o remain_v in_o error_n incompatible_a with_o the_o communion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o they_o shall_v break_v by_o unjust_a anathema_n the_o bond_n of_o that_o society_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v lessen_v but_o we_o can_v never_o say_v that_o their_o withdraw_a leaf_n the_o faithful_a under_o a_o dispersion_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v this_o truth_n we_o must_v know_v that_o although_o that_o external_n society_n be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a to_o the_o true_o faithful_a to_o heretic_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n in_o a_o word_n to_o all_o those_o who_o be_v find_v to_o be_v external_o mingle_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o in_o effect_n the_o right_a of_o that_o society_n will_v not_o to_o speak_v proper_o belong_v to_o any_o but_o the_o true_o faithful_a for_o the_o wicked_a the_o heretic_n and_o those_o worldly_a man_n who_o fill_v up_o their_o assembly_n be_v only_o associate_v here_o while_o they_o remain_v such_o in_o dishonour_v god_n by_o the_o contempt_n they_o have_v of_o his_o word_n and_o the_o indignity_n they_o offer_v in_o receive_v his_o sacrament_n therefore_o god_n say_v to_o the_o wicked_a in_o isaiah_n when_o you_o come_v to_o appear-before_a 1._o i_o who_o have_v require_v this_o at_o your_o hand_n to_o tread_v my_o court_n and_o in_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n david_n assure_v we_o that_o god_n have_v say_v to_o the_o wicked_a what_o have_v thou_o to_o do_v to_o read_v my_o law_n and_o to_o take_v my_o covenant_n into_o thy_o mouth_n since_o thou_o have_v hate_v instruction_n and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o it_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o the_o right_n of_o the_o external_n society_n reside_v in_o the_o faithful_a only_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o mystical_a body_n for_o which_o he_o die_v the_o seed_n which_o he_o sow_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n against_o his_o harvest_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n they_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n only_o by_o accident_n and_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o tare_n which_o the_o enemy_n rise_v at_o night_n have_v throw_v into_o the_o field_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o which_o grow_v with_o the_o wheat_n until_o the_o time_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o it_o be_v also_o only_o by_o accident_n that_o they_o be_v suffer_v there_o to_o wit_n because_o most_o common_o their_o wickedness_n be_v not_o know_v or_o if_o it_o be_v their_o conversion_n may_v yet_o be_v charitable_o hope_v for_o or_o in_o fine_a it_o may_v fall_v out_o that_o in_o go_v about_o to_o pull_v up_o the_o tare_n one_o must_v also_o pluck_v up_o the_o wheat_n with_o it_o but_o be_v what_o they_o be_v they_o have_v not_o any_o part_n in_o the_o right_n of_o that_o society_n and_o of_o those_o assembly_n therefore_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v his_o presence_n to_o none_o but_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v assemble_v together_o in_o his_o name_n and_o saint_n austin_n 51._o express_o teach_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o that_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o just_a and_o true_a believer_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o wicked_a to_o heretic_n and_o to_o the_o man_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v mix_v with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o that_o church_n only_o so_o consider_v in_o that_o same_o opposition_n what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v in_o the_o gospel_n if_o thy_o brother_n sin_n against_o thou_o tell_v it_o to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o he_o refuse_v to_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v unto_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o publican_n which_o let_v we_o see_v that_o he_o give_v only_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n for_o there_o those_o only_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o religious_a society_n who_o have_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v and_o of_o hear_v those_o private_a complaint_n to_o judge_n concern_v they_o but_o according_a to_o he_o the_o true_o faithful_a have_v only_o that_o power_n and_o it_o be_v only_o to_o those_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v it_o they_o be_v then_o none_o but_o those_o to_o speak_v proper_o in_o who_o the_o right_a of_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n and_o of_o make_v those_o assembly_n reside_v that_o be_v so_o lay_v down_o who_o see_v not_o that_o when_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o body_n of_o that_o mix_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o divers_a party_n about_o those_o important_a matter_n that_o respect_v either_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o the_o general_n rule_v of_o manner_n all_o the_o right_n of_o that_o christian_a society_n remain_v in_o that_o party_n which_o retain_v true_a doctrine_n and_o piety_n because_o it_o be_v on_o that_o side_n that_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a place_n themselves_o there_o it_o be_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v assemble_v in_o his_o name_n to_o which_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o presence_n for_o as_o i_o have_v before_o say_v error_n superstition_n and_o injustice_n give_v none_o a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n nor_o by_o consequence_n any_o to_o make_v those_o assembly_n but_o they_o will_v say_v if_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n be_v find_v in_o the_o other_o party_n if_o external_n splendour_n multitude_n extent_n succession_n authority_n of_o council_n be_v find_v there_o can_v any_o one_o forbear_v acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v see_v among_o they_o the_o pulpit_n school_n church_n bishopric_n benefice_n revenue_n dignity_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o those_o advantage_n that_o mark_v out_o the_o body_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n a_o party_n that_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n can_v suffer_v that_o any_o shall_v put_v its_o right_n in_o question_n its_o assembly_n pass_v for_o lawful_a throughout_o all_o the_o world_n and_o the_o assembly_n only_o of_o the_o other_o party_n be_v here_o treat_v of_o who_o find_v themselves_o spoil_v of_o those_o advantage_n can_v be_v consider_v otherwise_o then_o as_o a_o sect_n divide_v from_o the_o body_n as_o a_o branch_n separate_v from_o the_o tree_n or_o as_o a_o ray_n divide_v from_o the_o sun_n according_a to_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o father_n i_o answer_v that_o those_o division_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o a_o mix_a church_n may_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o sometime_o they_o be_v found_v only_o upon_o personal_a accusation_n or_o point_n of_o discipline_n or_o light_n and_o less_o important_a question_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o true_a worship_n remain_v entire_a in_o both_o party_n of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o novatian_o the_o donatist_n the_o luciferian_o as_o it_o have_v
it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o the_o right_n of_o be_v in_o a_o external_n society_n that_o of_o make_v assembly_n that_o of_o preach_v that_o of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n that_o of_o bind_v and_o loose_v and_o the_o whole_a ministerial_a power_n shall_v reside_v in_o the_o faithful_a only_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v notwithstanding_o that_o all_o those_o right_n be_v to_o no_o purpose_n while_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o their_o pastor_n because_o that_o each_o person_n among_o they_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a private_a man_n they_o can_v not_o reduce_v those_o right_n into_o act_n as_o they_o say_v that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o can_v not_o tell_v how_o to_o make_v any_o actual_a function_n they_o have_v none_o who_o can_v join_v they_o together_o into_o a_o visible_a body_n none_o among_o they_o can_v lawful_o assemble_v they_o none_o can_v exercise_n the_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n among_o they_o none_o can_v either_o preach_v or_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n or_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o whatsoever_o right_o they_o have_v ascribe_v to_o they_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n in_o a_o true_a dispersion_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n i_o will_v smite_v the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sheep_n shall_v be_v scatter_v abroad_o and_o therefore_o saint_n 4._o paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v give_v some_o to_o be_v apostle_n other_o to_o be_v prophet_n other_o evangelist_n and_o other_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n for_o the_o assemble_v of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o she_o be_v a_o external_n society_n be_v as_o a_o organical_a body_n which_o have_v its_o noble_a part_n necessary_a for_o life_n without_o which_o it_o can_v not_o subsist_v for_o a_o moment_n and_o those_o part_n be_v her_o pastor_n who_o be_v not_o it_o may_v be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o faith_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o particular_a man_n but_o who_o be_v at_o least_o absolute_o so_o for_o the_o subsistance_n of_o that_o external_n society_n and_o the_o public_a exercise_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o overthrow_v this_o order_n they_o change_v the_o church_n into_o a_o rash_a assembly_n make_v by_o chance_n and_o licentiousness_n and_o of_o who_o convocation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v even_o the_o very_a name_n alone_o of_o the_o church_n which_o signify_v a_o call_v assembly_n denote_v that_o to_o assemble_v in_o a_o body_n there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o lawful_a call_n which_o can_v be_v in_o none_o but_o the_o pastor_n the_o pastor_n be_v then_o necessary_a to_o bind_v a_o external_n society_n but_o they_o be_v yet_o further_o so_o for_o the_o set_n it_o in_o any_o order_n for_o otherwise_o it_o will_v depend_v on_o the_o capricious_a humour_n of_o each_o private_a man_n to_o usurp_v the_o public_a function_n each_o man_n will_v imagine_v himself_o to_o have_v a_o right_a to_o preach_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o do_v the_o other_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n which_o will_v turn_v the_o church_n into_o a_o anarchy_n these_o be_v to_o i_o the_o most_o specious_a objection_n that_o they_o can_v make_v against_o what_o i_o have_v say_v concern_v the_o right_a that_o the_o faithful_a have_v to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n and_o they_o can_v complain_v that_o i_o have_v weaken_v they_o for_o they_o will_v not_o find_v any_o thing_n either_o in_o that_o book_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la or_o it_o may_v be_v in_o all_o their_o other_o controversial_a write_n that_o will_v appear_v to_o have_v as_o much_o force_n and_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n as_o that_o which_o i_o have_v gather_v together_o in_o these_o few_o word_n to_o answer_v in_o some_o order_n i_o shall_v in_o the_o first_o place_n affirm_v that_o that_o objection_n do_v not_o any_o way_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o the_o protestant_n since_o it_o be_v evident_a not_o only_o that_o all_o their_o pastor_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o reformation_n but_o also_o that_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v those_o who_o be_v most_o ardent_o engage_v in_o it_o be_v person_n high_a in_o office_n and_o dignity_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o have_v as_o much_o a_o call_v as_o they_o can_v reasonable_o desire_v to_o preserve_v the_o bond_n of_o society_n entire_a and_o to_o call_v assembly_n together_o it_o be_v as_o certain_a that_o in_o divers_a place_n the_o reformation_n be_v make_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o pastor_n as_o in_o england_n in_o scotland_n in_o swedland_n in_o denmark_n in_o saxony_n in_o the_o palatinate_n in_o hessia_n in_o switzerland_n and_o in_o many_o more_o city_n and_o country_n in_o germany_n so_o that_o we_o may_v say_v with_o certainty_n that_o the_o reform_a people_n separate_v from_o the_o roman_a communion_n do_v not_o assemble_v of_o themselves_o but_o that_o they_o keep_v up_o a_o external_n society_n under_o the_o lawful_a ministry_n of_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o their_o pastor_n who_o call_v they_o together_o into_o a_o body_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a who_o hinder_v their_o dispersion_n and_o preserve_v the_o bond_n of_o their_o unity_n they_o have_v in_o that_o number_n their_o monk_n their_o preacher_n priest_n curate_n canon_n doctor_n professor_n in_o divinity_n whole_a university_n and_o abbey_n bishop_n arch-bishop_n cardinal_n and_o if_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v not_o be_v then_o inaccessible_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n they_o have_v have_v it_o may_v be_v pope_n themselves_o for_o some_o of_o they_o be_v sensible_a enough_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o reformation_n howsoever_o it_o be_v we_o may_v say_v that_o there_o be_v yet_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n a_o remnant_n according_a to_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n as_o there_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n according_a to_o the_o remark_n of_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o some_o place_n the_o people_n of_o themselves_o assemble_v to_o choose_v their_o pastor_n but_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v guilty_a of_o any_o irregularity_n in_o that_o beside_o that_o they_o can_v impute_v it_o to_o all_o the_o body_n it_o will_v have_v be_v rectify_v by_o the_o approbation_n that_o all_o the_o other_o pastor_n make_v of_o that_o election_n and_o by_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n which_o they_o give_v they_o find_v themselves_o to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n with_o they_o and_o acknowledge_v they_o for_o their_o brethren_n and_o companion_n in_o the_o work_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n wherein_o the_o faithful_a be_v then_o often_o force_v they_o to_o pass_v over_o those_o formality_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o observe_v and_o as_o god_n himself_o seem_v to_o have_v ratify_v the_o choice_n of_o those_o person_n by_o the_o blessing_n which_o he_o spread_v upon_o their_o labour_n as_o he_o do_v particular_o upon_o the_o ministry_n of_o john_n le_fw-fr mason_n la_fw-fr riviere_n who_o the_o people_n choose_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1555._o but_o howsoever_o we_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a concern_v in_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o that_o objection_n be_v ground_v yet_o we_o shall_v not_o fail_v notwithstanding_o to_o examine_v they_o to_o know_v a_o little_a more_o distinct_o of_o what_o necessity_n pastor_n be_v for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o society_n or_o external_n communion_n of_o the_o church_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v think_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o external_n society_n of_o the_o faithful_a absolute_o depend_v on_o their_o union_n or_o as_o cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n speak_v on_o their_o adherence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o their_o pastor_n it_o may_v fall_v out_o sometime_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o great_a number_n of_o they_o fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o corrupt_v the_o ministry_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o faithful_a will_v be_v bind_v to_o separate_a themselves_o from_o they_o if_o there_o yet_o remain_v some_o few_o pastor_n who_o maintain_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o oppose_v error_n in_o that_o case_n i_o say_v that_o the_o faithful_a may_v most_o lawful_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n with_o they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o all_o their_o function_n assemble_v themselves_o under_o their_o ministry_n hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n from_o their_o mouth_n and_o
assembly_n most_o lawful_a for_o as_o to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o scripture_n i_o will_v smite_v the_o shepherd_n and_o the_o sheep_n shall_v be_v scatter_v abroad_o it_o will_v be_v manifest_o to_o abuse_v that_o passage_n if_o they_o will_v conclude_v from_o it_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o the_o pastor_n for_o the_o subsistence_n of_o that_o society_n for_o that_o be_v a_o prophecy_n which_o note_n not_o that_o which_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o do_v when_o they_o have_v no_o pastor_n but_o that_o which_o shall_v befall_v the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n when_o the_o fury_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o sad_a condition_n wherein_o they_o shall_v behold_v their_o divine_a master_n shall_v force_v they_o to_o be_v scatter_v which_o have_v nothing_o common_a to_o the_o question_n we_o be_v now_o treat_v of_o in_o the_o three_o place_n i_o say_v that_o to_o understand_v well_o the_o true_a use_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n the_o church_n must_v be_v consider_v in_o two_o season_n in_o her_o first_o formation_n and_o in_o her_o subsistence_n for_o in_o her_o first_o formation_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o call_n of_o man_n to_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o as_o yet_o they_o have_v no_o knowledge_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o christian_a communion_n or_o society_n among_o they_o which_o can_v not_o be_v without_o that_o knowledge_n to_o this_o end_n jesus_n christ_n employ_v his_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n go_v say_v he_o and_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n 28._o and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o it_o be_v that_o to_o which_o saint_n paul_n have_v a_o chief_a regard_n when_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v give_v some_o apostle_n 4._o and_o some_o prophet_n and_o some_o exangelist_n and_o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n for_o the_o gather_v together_o of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n those_o glorious_a herald_n by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o their_o word_n accompany_v with_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n call_v together_o the_o church_n if_o we_o must_v so_o say_v as_o the_o holy_a assembly_n of_o god_n they_o establish_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n and_o so_o unite_a man_n among_o themselves_o in_o a_o external_n society_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o hope_n and_o charity_n which_o inspire_v they_o so_o that_o the_o act_n of_o their_o ministry_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o that_o first_o establishment_n because_o their_o preach_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n that_o god_n will_v make_v use_n of_o to_o draw_v man_n from_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n or_o the_o jewish_a obstinacy_n and_o to_o give_v they_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o they_o can_v never_o have_v have_v a_o christian_a society_n in_o this_o respect_n there_o be_v reason_n to_o urge_v the_o force_n of_o the_o word_n church_n which_o signify_v not_o a_o rash_a and_o tumultuary_a assembly_n make_v by_o chance_n or_o sedition_n but_o a_o assembly_n lawful_o call_v for_o it_o be_v god_n himself_o who_o call_v it_o by_o the_o voice_n of_o his_o apostle_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o david_n the_o mighty_a lord_n the_o eternal_a god_n 50._o have_v speak_v and_o call_v to_o all_o the_o earth_n from_o the_o rise_n up_o of_o the_o son_n to_o the_o go_v down_o of_o the_o same_o he_o have_v call_v the_o heaven_n from_o on_o high_a and_o the_o earth_n to_o judge_v his_o people_n say_v gather_v you_o my_o saint_n together_o in_o this_o first_o establishment_n the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v three_o thing_n on_o one_o hand_n they_o spread_v abroad_o the_o faith_n every_o where_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v bind_v man_n in_o a_o external_n communion_n or_o society_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o set_v together_o the_o christian_a truth_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o establish_v ordinary_a pastor_n for_o the_o uphold_v and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o first_o of_o those_o thing_n in_o establish_v the_o faith_n in_o man_n heart_n they_o assemble_v call_v they_o together_o and_o put_v they_o into_o a_o society_n by_o the_o second_o they_o lay_v as_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v the_o fountain_n or_o the_o external_n and_o perpetual_a magazine_n of_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n by_o the_o three_o they_o provide_v for_o the_o ordinary_a dispensation_n of_o that_o fountain_n settle_v of_o minister_n to_o distribute_v it_o by_o their_o preach_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n of_o these_o three_o thing_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o first_o only_o to_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o refer_v the_o convocation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o establishment_n of_o the_o christian_a society_n but_o we_o must_v say_v that_o all_o three_o serve_v for_o its_o preservation_n and_o increase_n for_o they_o be_v so_o many_o way_n and_o mean_n which_o the_o apostle_n leave_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o strengthen_v of_o it_o in_o those_o who_o have_v before_o receive_v it_o and_o to_o propagate_v it_o to_o their_o child_n and_o in_o those_o who_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o receive_v it_o in_o which_o the_o preservation_n of_o a_o society_n consist_v the_o first_o contribute_v much_o for_o as_o light_n or_o torch_n light_v all_o together_o preserve_v and_o mutual_o strengthen_v their_o fire_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o light_v other_o so_o many_o faithful_a christian_n unite_a together_o confirm_v one_o another_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o piety_n and_o be_v fit_a to_o communicate_v that_o faith_n and_o piety_n to_o those_o who_o have_v not_o yet_o receive_v it_o the_o second_o do_v not_o contribute_v less_o for_o the_o faithful_a preserve_v and_o increase_v their_o light_n their_o faith_n piety_n sanctity_n by_o the_o immediate_a read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n infidel_n themselves_o may_v be_v convert_v this_o way_n and_o those_o that_o go_v astray_o be_v bring_v back_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o three_o be_v also_o of_o exceed_v great_a use_v for_o the_o pastor_n by_o their_o preach_v their_o direction_n and_o their_o write_n by_o their_o example_n by_o the_o sacrament_n they_o administer_v and_o in_o a_o word_n by_o all_o the_o action_n of_o their_o ministry_n confirm_v the_o faith_n where_o it_o be_v and_o propagate_v it_o where_o it_o be_v not_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n have_v so_o prepare_v its_o divers_a mean_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o that_o society_n and_o the_o propagation_n of_o his_o church_n that_o if_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n do_v not_o produce_v that_o effect_n for_o which_o they_o be_v appoint_v the_o other_o mean_n shall_v and_o supply_v that_o defect_n in_o effect_v when_o the_o public_a preach_v and_o presence_n of_o the_o pastor_n fail_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n private_a exhortation_n of_o the_o simple_a christian_n the_o write_n of_o their_o pastor_n either_o dead_a or_o absent_a may_v come_v to_o succour_v and_o make_v the_o faith_n and_o charity_n and_o piety_n subsist_v and_o by_o consequence_n the_o external_n society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o assembly_n how_o then_o be_v the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n necessary_a they_o be_v so_o first_o by_o necessity_n of_o precept_n as_o they_o speak_v i_o mean_v as_o it_o be_v a_o mean_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v ordain_v the_o use_v whereof_o we_o can_v neglect_v without_o sin_n those_o who_o contemn_v it_o resist_v the_o order_n that_o god_n himself_o have_v establish_v and_o make_v themselves_o unworthy_a of_o his_o grace_n and_o to_o this_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o scripture_n refer_v which_o recommend_v the_o pastor_n to_o the_o faithful_a he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o reject_v you_o reject_v i_o obey_v they_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o you_o and_o submit_v yourselves_o for_o they_o watch_v for_o your_o soul_n 2._o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o church_n well_o be_v though_o not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o its_o be_v it_o be_v not_o absolute_o impossible_a for_o a_o church_n to_o subsist_v without_o have_v actual_o any_o pastor_n not_o only_o because_o sometime_o faith_n and_o piety_n may_v subsist_v without_o their_o heavenly_a food_n which_o be_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n as_o a_o body_n may_v subsist_v sometime_o without_o its_o nourishment_n but_o also_o because_o one_o part_n of_o that_o food_n may_v come_v to_o we_o otherwise_o then_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o
pastor_n as_o i_o have_v show_v but_o they_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o well_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o it_o be_v the_o hand_n of_o the_o pastor_n alone_o that_o dispense_v the_o sacrament_n to_o we_o and_o their_o preach_v be_v a_o public_a instruction_n that_o more_o strong_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n that_o lively_o apply_v its_o precept_n its_o promise_n its_o threaten_n and_o its_o exhortation_n to_o we_o and_o frequent_o force_v we_o to_o make_v those_o reflection_n on_o ourselves_o which_o we_o shall_v not_o do_v without_o their_o aid_n their_o authority_n restrain_v we_o their_o light_n enlighten_v we_o their_o direction_n guide_v we_o their_o example_n excite_v we_o and_o their_o labour_n case_n we_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o flock_n without_o a_o pastor_n can_v but_o be_v in_o a_o very_a bad_a condition_n for_o howsoever_o each_o of_o the_o mystical_a sheep_n who_o compose_v it_o may_v defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o assault_n of_o the_o wolf_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o ordinary_o do_v either_o with_o such_o force_n or_o such_o success_n as_o when_o the_o defend_n of_o they_o lie_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o faithful_a pastor_n to_o who_o god_n communicate_v a_o great_a measure_n of_o his_o light_n and_o grace_n and_o although_o the_o external_n society_n among_o the_o simple_a faithful_a may_v not_o cease_v to_o subsist_v though_o they_o have_v not_o actual_o any_o pastor_n since_o they_o may_v be_v join_v together_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o one_o same_o faith_n and_o the_o same_o piety_n which_o assemble_v they_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o first_o convocation_n that_o the_o apostle_n make_v yet_o that_o society_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v external_n will_v be_v far_o better_a maintain_v by_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o pastor_n than_o it_o will_v be_v otherwise_o 3._o i_o shall_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o even_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v necessary_a for_o the_o perpetual_a subsistence_n of_o that_o external_n society_n for_o however_o the_o mere_a read_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n public_a prayer_n in_o common_a the_o mutual_a exhortation_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o write_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v without_o doubt_n sufficient_a to_o preserve_v the_o faith_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n not_o only_o during_o some_o time_n but_o even_o always_o if_o they_o do_v not_o neglect_v their_o duty_n yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o according_a to_o the_o way_n that_o we_o be_v make_v and_o to_o speak_v as_o they_o say_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n a_o flock_n can_v abide_v a_o long_a time_n without_o a_o shepherd_n so_o as_o not_o to_o fall_v into_o negligence_n and_o by_o that_o negligence_n into_o a_o oblivion_n of_o its_o duty_n and_o in_o fine_a so_o as_o the_o sheep_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o a_o great_a danger_n of_o dispersion_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n pastor_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o church_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o it_o can_v absolute_o have_v any_o more_o a_o christian_a society_n or_o lawful_a assembly_n among_o the_o faithful_a when_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n forsake_v they_o be_v that_o which_o they_o can_v never_o maintain_v with_o any_o reason_n for_o the_o faithful_a be_v the_o sheep_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o when_o their_o pastor_n scatter_v they_o the_o grace_n and_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n call_v they_o together_o they_o be_v in_o a_o society_n by_o the_o right_n of_o the_o first_o convocation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o perpetual_a right_n which_o subsist_v every_o where_o where_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a christian_a piety_n be_v find_v common_a among_o many_o person_n and_o it_o be_v from_o that_o perpetual_a and_o immovable_a right_o that_o that_o of_o the_o actual_a assembly_n flow_v but_o what_o order_n can_v they_o hold_v in_o their_o assembly_n since_o they_o have_v none_o to_o direct_v they_o external_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o grace_n which_o inspire_v they_o with_o piety_n and_o charity_n will_v itself_o suggest_v a_o order_n and_o subject_v they_o one_o to_o another_o by_o a_o mutual_a consent_n for_o god_n do_v not_o forsake_v his_o own_o child_n though_o man_n and_o the_o church_n may_v always_o say_v in_o the_o language_n of_o the_o prophet_n when_o my_o father_n and_o mother_n forsake_v 27._o i_o the_o lord_n shall_v take_v i_o up_o if_o there_o be_v any_o magistrate_n to_o be_v find_v among_o the_o faithful_a it_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o settle_v a_o order_n among_o they_o for_o the_o civil_a society_n come_v in_o natural_o to_o the_o succour_n of_o the_o religious_a when_o the_o religious_a be_v cast_v into_o any_o extremity_n if_o there_o be_v no_o magistrate_n they_o ought_v to_o agree_v about_o a_o order_n in_o private_a conference_n before_o they_o come_v to_o assemble_v together_o in_o a_o body_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n and_o every_o one_o have_v a_o right_a to_o make_v those_o private_a conference_n but_o what_o can_v they_o do_v in_o those_o assembly_n they_o may_v pray_v to_o god_n there_o they_o may_v implore_v the_o succour_n of_o his_o providence_n and_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o his_o promise_n they_o must_v begin_v by_o that_o afterward_o they_o will_v search_v out_o all_o possible_a mean_n to_o have_v pastor_n call_v to_o that_o office_n by_o the_o ordinary_a way_n to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n from_o they_o but_o if_o that_o be_v impossible_a or_o if_o they_o see_v that_o that_o will_v be_v evident_o to_o tempt_v god_n and_o put_v the_o flock_n in_o danger_n of_o dissipation_n it_o be_v necessary_a in_o that_o case_n that_o the_o flock_n shall_v choose_v a_o pastor_n for_o itself_o and_o consecrate_v he_o to_o god_n by_o ardent_a prayer_n in_o commit_v to_o his_o trust_n the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n that_o reside_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a to_o who_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o saint_n augustine_n have_v give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n for_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a shall_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ministry_n as_o often_o as_o they_o shall_v be_v actual_o without_o pastor_n that_o right_o be_v inviolable_a it_o can_v be_v either_o lose_v or_o separate_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a we_o will_v in_o the_o close_o examine_v whether_o a_o election_n make_v after_o that_o manner_n give_v a_o sufficient_a call_n it_o be_v sufficient_a at_o present_a to_o know_v that_o neither_o the_o right_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n nor_o that_o of_o christian_a assembly_n be_v so_o necessary_o tie_v to_o the_o pastor_n that_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v none_o of_o they_o the_o faithful_a can_v not_o remain_v unite_v together_o external_o in_o a_o body_n of_o a_o visible_a church_n or_o make_v those_o assembly_n lawful_a the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la treat_v about_o this_o matter_n distinguish_v between_o two_o sort_n of_o separation_n the_o one_o negative_a the_o other_o positive_a there_o be_v say_v he_o a_o mere_a negative_a separation_n which_o consist_v more_o in_o the_o denial_n of_o certain_a act_n of_o communion_n then_o in_o positive_a action_n against_o that_o society_n from_o which_o one_o separate_v 147._o and_o there_o be_v another_o positive_a separation_n which_o include_v the_o erect_n of_o a_o separate_a society_n the_o establishment_n of_o a_o new_a ministry_n and_o the_o positive_a condemnation_n of_o the_o former_a society_n to_o which_o he_o be_v unite_v he_o say_v afterward_o that_o we_o do_v not_o content_v ourselves_o with_o the_o first_o kind_n of_o separation_n that_o we_o have_v go_v further_o that_o we_o have_v form_v a_o new_a society_n a_o new_a church_n that_o we_o have_v set_v up_o new_a pastor_n that_o it_o be_v that_o kind_n of_o separation_n whereof_o he_o accuse_v we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o also_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o justify_v ourselves_o about_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o end_n and_o conclude_v that_o when_o the_o faithful_a shall_v believe_v themselves_o oblige_v out_o of_o a_o good_a conscience_n to_o separate_v themselves_o negative_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o form_v a_o society_n nor_o have_v any_o pastor_n but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o remain_v in_o that_o state_n without_o any_o pastor_n and_o without_o any_o external_n worship_n in_o wait_v until_o god_n extraordinary_o raise_v up_o some_o with_o visible_a character_n of_o their_o mission_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o that_o distinction_n of_o two_o kind_n of_o separation_n be_v of_o some_o use_n and_o i_o have_v myself_o make_v use_v of_o it_o for_o the_o put_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o treatise_n into_o a_o more_o natural_a order_n
but_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o consequence_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o they_o be_v true_a we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o sequel_n whether_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v with_o any_o reason_n be_v call_v a_o new_a church_n we_o shall_v see_v also_o what_o right_o they_o have_v to_o a_o gospel-ministry_n and_o whether_o they_o can_v say_v that_o their_o ministry_n be_v new_a i_o consider_v only_o that_o principle_n which_o he_o propound_v which_o be_v that_o when_o the_o faithful_a separate_v themselves_o negative_o from_o those_o with_o who_o they_o be_v before_o unite_v they_o ought_v not_o to_o set_v up_o a_o society_n apart_o for_o he_o know_v not_o how_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v more_o contrary_a to_o piety_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o christianity_n i_o hold_v then_o that_o if_o that_o negative_a separation_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v just_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a if_o they_o make_v it_o out_o of_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o they_o can_v but_o they_o ought_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o to_o make_v a_o visible_a body_n to_o assemble_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n together_o to_o read_v his_o word_n to_o consult_v and_o deliberate_v for_o their_o common_a interest_n even_o while_o they_o shall_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n or_o even_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o pastor_n among_o they_o i_o mean_v that_o that_o be_v not_o only_o a_o right_n but_o a_o duty_n a_o obligation_n and_o such_o a_o obligation_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o can_v dispense_v with_o but_o a_o absolute_a and_o invincible_a impossibility_n the_o reason_n upon_o which_o i_o find_v this_o proposition_n be_v take_v from_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n piety_n and_o charity_n for_o when_o god_n have_v give_v we_o these_o virtue_n he_o have_v by_o that_o very_a thing_n indispensable_o bind_v we_o to_o keep_v and_o strengthen_v they_o and_o by_o consequence_n he_o have_v bind_v we_o to_o practice_v those_o mean_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v establish_v for_o that_o purpose_n but_o among_o those_o mean_n that_o of_o external_n communion_n with_o our_o brethren_n to_o who_o he_o have_v give_v the_o same_o grace_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o therefore_o saint_n paul_n tell_v the_o believe_a hebrew_n let_v we_o take_v heed_n to_o stir_v up_o one_o another_o to_o charity_n 10._o and_o good_a work_n not_o forsake_v the_o assemble_v of_o ourselves_o together_o but_o admonish_v one_o another_o and_o to_o the_o colossian_n let_v the_o word_n 3._o of_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v rich_o in_o you_o in_o all_o wisdom_n teach_v and_o admonish_v one_o another_o in_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o spiritual_a song_n and_o to_o the_o thessalonian_n we_o entreat_v that_o you_o will_v admonish_v the_o 5._o disorderly_a that_o you_o comfort_v those_o that_o be_v in_o affliction_n that_o you_o uphold_v the_o weak_a and_o to_o the_o ephesian_n speak_v you_o one_o to_o another_o in_o 5._o psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o spiritual_a song_n sing_v and_o make_v melody_n in_o your_o heart_n to_o the_o lord_n moreover_o according_a as_o our_o brethren_n labour_v on_o their_o part_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o confirmation_n of_o our_o faith_n piety_n hope_n and_o charity_n by_o the_o society_n that_o we_o hold_v with_o they_o so_o we_o produce_v the_o same_o effect_n in_o respect_n of_o they_o for_o we_o mutual_o edify_v one_o another_o but_o it_o be_v further_o a_o duty_n to_o which_o christianity_n engage_v we_o god_n will_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v only_o labour_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n he_o will_v have_v we_o also_o take_v care_n of_o that_o of_o our_o neighbour_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o detestable_a word_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o christian_a if_o he_o shall_v say_v with_o cain_n be_o i_o my_o brother_n keeper_n we_o be_v further_o bind_v to_o propagate_v our_o faith_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o our_o child_n and_o to_o labour_v even_o to_o the_o utmost_a of_o our_o power_n to_o make_v it_o spring_v up_o in_o the_o soul_n of_o infidel_n as_o one_o light_v candle_n may_v light_v another_o which_o evident_o note_v that_o the_o instinct_n of_o christianity_n be_v a_o instinct_n of_o society_n that_o carry_v we_o out_o not_o only_o to_o own_o our_o brethren_n when_o they_o be_v so_o but_o to_o gain_v more_o than_o we_o have_v before_o and_o even_o those_o which_o we_o can_v have_v in_o fine_a piety_n will_v have_v we_o give_v god_n the_o high_a honour_n and_o worship_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o give_v he_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a 321._o that_o god_n be_v more_o honour_a in_o a_o society_n when_o all_o in_o one_o body_n offer_v up_o their_o prayer_n to_o he_o their_o vow_n and_o their_o praise_n than_o when_o each_o do_v it_o apart_o more_o heart_n unite_v together_o pay_v god_n a_o homage_n more_o worthy_a of_o his_o majesty_n they_o can_v then_o imagine_v a_o state_n more_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o christian_a piety_n and_o charity_n than_o that_o of_o dispersion_n nor_o by_o consequence_n any_o thing_n that_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o have_v more_o horror_n for_o and_o when_o the_o misery_n of_o the_o age_n shall_v cast_v they_o into_o it_o by_o a_o unavoidable_a necessity_n they_o ought_v always_o to_o preserve_v a_o spirit_n of_o society_n and_o to_o pant_v after_o the_o company_n of_o their_o brethren_n my_o soul_n say_v david_n then_o when_o he_o be_v in_o that_o condition_n thirst_v after_o god_n after_o the_o live_n and_o true_a god_n o_o when_o shall_v i_o come_v and_o appear_v before_o 42._o the_o presence_n of_o god_n my_o tear_n have_v be_v my_o meat_n day_n and_o night_n while_o they_o say_v unto_o i_o where_o be_v now_o thy_o god_n i_o remember_v the_o time_n wherein_o i_o go_v with_o the_o multitude_n and_o when_o i_o go_v sweet_o in_o company_n with_o other_o with_o the_o voice_n of_o triumph_n and_o praise_n unto_o the_o house_n of_o god_n it_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o the_o actual_a dispersion_n of_o the_o faithful_a do_v not_o break_v the_o natural_a bond_n of_o their_o society_n for_o they_o be_v always_o brethren_n child_n of_o the_o same_o family_n it_o can_v only_o suspend_v the_o act_n of_o it_o and_o when_o that_o absolute_a necessity_n which_o force_v they_o into_o dispersion_n be_v go_v they_o return_v of_o themselves_o natural_o into_o a_o actual_a society_n by_o the_o force_n of_o that_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n that_o be_v among_o they_o without_o any_o necessity_n of_o a_o new_a convocation_n it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o say_v that_o the_o duty_n which_o i_o have_v note_v respect_n the_o faithful_a only_o then_o when_o they_o be_v already_o in_o a_o actual_a society_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o remain_v there_o nor_o to_o enter_v into_o it_o when_o they_o have_v no_o pastor_n to_o assemble_v they_o for_o i_o say_v that_o those_o duty_n arise_v not_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o society_n but_o from_o that_o of_o faith_n piety_n and_o charity_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o bind_v they_o to_o preserve_v a_o actual_a society_n wherever_o it_o be_v and_o even_o to_o make_v one_o where_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o oblige_v we_o to_o unite_a all_o those_o to_o we_o in_o who_o we_o see_v the_o same_o faith_n piety_n and_o charity_n shine_v forth_o that_o we_o perceive_v in_o ourselves_o in_o a_o word_n since_o faith_n piety_n charity_n and_o the_o other_o christian_a virtue_n bind_v we_o to_o those_o duty_n they_o bind_v we_o also_o to_o a_o external_n society_n without_o which_o they_o can_v be_v perform_v whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o faithful_a be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n sheep_n not_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o ordinary_a pastor_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n to_o note_n that_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n and_o not_o the_o ministry_n which_o make_v the_o society_n and_o which_o render_v by_o consequence_n their_o assembly_n lawful_a and_o necessary_a chap._n ii_o that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o a_o new_a church_n one_o of_o the_o most_o ordinary_a and_o powerful_a mean_n that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o render_v we_o odious_a to_o the_o people_n and_o to_o drive_v they_o from_o our_o communion_n be_v to_o represent_v we_o to_o they_o as_o innovator_n and_o full_a of_o confusion_n who_o have_v overthrow_v all_o and_o make_v a_o new_a religion_n and_o a_o new_a church_n and_o it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n
be_v upon_o for_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o the_o society_n or_o church_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v new_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v or_o of_o that_o external_a form_n which_o it_o have_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n we_o shall_v voluntary_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v make_v new_a in_o that_o sense_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o regenerate_v a_o new_a man_n or_o as_o god_n promise_v to_o give_v we_o a_o new_a heart_n or_o as_o they_o call_v a_o house_n repair_v and_o put_v into_o its_o natural_a state_n a_o new_a house_n that_o will_v speak_v the_o favour_n god_n show_v to_o our_o father_n in_o re-establish_a the_o christian_a society_n in_o that_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n wherein_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o its_o first_o establishment_n and_o that_o that_o state_n be_v very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o wherein_o it_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v and_o be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o praise_v and_o glorify_v god_n for_o it_o but_o if_o they_o mean_v that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o essential_o differ_v from_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n will_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o which_o have_v always_o subsist_v even_o to_o our_o day_n or_o that_o in_o all_o that_o which_o depend_v on_o we_o we_o have_v not_o reestablish_v it_o in_o its_o first_o and_o lawful_a state_n this_o be_v what_o we_o deny_v and_o in_o this_o sense_n which_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o can_v render_v the_o accusation_n of_o our_o adversary_n just_a we_o maintain_v that_o we_o have_v not_o in_o the_o least_o make_v a_o new_a church_n in_o a_o word_n we_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v subsist_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o we_o inclusive_o in_o all_o that_o which_o it_o have_v essential_o and_o that_o she_o yet_o subsist_v at_o this_o day_n among_o we_o but_o that_o have_v change_v her_o state_n or_o external_n form_n in_o the_o age_n that_o precede_v the_o reformation_n she_o be_v reestablish_v in_o her_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n by_o the_o reformation_n of_o our_o father_n which_o no_o way_n hinder_v but_o that_o she_o be_v and_o may_v always_o be_v the_o same_o church_n to_o make_v this_o truth_n to_o be_v the_o better_o understand_v we_o need_v only_o to_o clear_v on_o the_o one_o side_n what_o that_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v that_o ought_v always_o to_o remain_v immovable_a to_o show_v that_o it_o may_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n by_o descent_n and_o uninturrept_v succession_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o state_n it_o be_v that_o she_o have_v suffer_v change_n in_o and_o how_o it_o can_v be_v alter_v and_o repair_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o it_o be_v a_o body_n of_o divers_a person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o commnion_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n under_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n their_o head_n and_o mediator_n and_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o that_o have_v give_v we_o this_o idea_n of_o it_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o be_v life_n eternal_a to_o know_v the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n who_o 17._o he_o have_v send_v that_o definition_n which_o we_o give_v of_o the_o church_n suppose_v 1._o the_o subject_n or_o matter_n whereof_o the_o church_n be_v compose_v which_o be_v divers_a man_n divers_a person_n unite_v among_o themselves_o and_o with_o god_n 2._o it_o suppose_v the_o necessary_a mean_n without_o which_o that_o communion_n can_v be_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 3._o it_o contain_v not_o only_o the_o true_a faith_n charity_n hope_n which_o be_v the_o natural_a bond_n of_o that_o communion_n but_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a virtue_n also_o as_o worship_n adoration_n truth_n obedience_n thanksgiving_n justice_n temperance_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o the_o duty_n to_o which_o that_o communion_n engage_v we_o 4._o it_o comprehend_v in_o it_o further_o all_o the_o fruit_n that_o we_o gather_v from_o that_o communion_n as_o remission_n of_o sin_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n of_o soul_n consolation_n in_o affliction_n succour_n in_o temptation_n etc._n etc._n 5._o in_o fine_a it_o include_v all_o the_o right_n that_o necessary_o follow_v that_o communion_n as_o that_o of_o be_v join_v together_o in_o a_o external_n society_n that_o of_o public_a assembly_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n that_o of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o external_n government_n and_o discipline_n see_v here_o that_o which_o be_v essential_a to_o the_o church_n for_o i_o call_v that_o essential_a without_o which_o the_o church_n can_v subsist_v and_o which_o yet_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o subsist_v that_o which_o can_v subsist_v if_o that_o church_n fail_v to_o subsist_v and_o that_o which_o can_v be_v want_v if_o there_o be_v a_o church_n as_o to_o the_o state_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o it_o suffer_v change_n it_o consist_v in_o all_o that_o that_o depend_v on_o the_o different_a disposition_n of_o time_n place_n and_o person_n for_o example_n to_o have_v the_o bodily_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o have_v apostle_n and_o evangelist_n for_o its_o pastor_n to_o have_v the_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o heal_a that_o of_o tongue_n that_o of_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o faithful_a by_o visible_a symbol_n that_o of_o prophecy_n and_o that_o of_o a_o external_a and_o infallible_a direction_n and_o instruction_n be_v a_o state_n wherein_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o birth_n but_o which_o be_v change_v in_o the_o other_o time_n that_o follow_v to_o have_v pastor_n illustrious_a for_o zeal_n learning_n and_o piety_n as_o a_o saint_n augustine_n a_o saint_n basil_n a_o saint_n chrysostom_n be_v a_o state_n wherein_o it_o be_v not_o always_o nor_o every_o where_o but_o in_o some_o time_n and_o place_n only_o to_o be_v flourish_v and_o in_o peace_n without_o persecution_n without_o schism_n without_o error_n be_v a_o state_n wherein_o it_o have_v neither_o be_v always_o nor_o in_o all_o place_n nor_o in_o respect_n of_o all_o those_o person_n who_o have_v compose_v it_o but_o which_o it_o have_v be_v in_o in_o some_o time_n and_o place_n only_o and_o with_o respect_n to_o some_o person_n we_o ought_v then_o to_o set_v down_o in_o their_o proper_a order_n those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o its_o essence_n and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v liable_a to_o change_v as_o to_o be_v extend_v every_o where_o or_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n to_o have_v a_o multitude_n or_o the_o great_a number_n temporal_a splendour_n or_o outward_a glory_n peace_n whether_o in_o regard_n of_o those_o without_o or_o in_o respect_n of_o those_o within_o liberty_n in_o external_n profession_n visibility_n of_o assembly_n purity_n of_o the_o ministry_n holiness_n of_o external_n worship_n form_n of_o government_n that_o of_o discipline_n and_o that_o of_o liturgy_n a_o actual_a bond_n of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n in_o one_o body_n of_o external_n communion_n and_o the_o actual_a exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o actual_a presence_n of_o the_o pastor_n all_o those_o be_v thing_n that_o do_v not_o absolute_o belong_v to_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o only_o to_o its_o state_n or_o condition_n and_o of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o spoil_v either_o whole_o or_o in_o part_n without_o be_v absolute_o destroy_v it_o may_v be_v restrain_v to_o a_o few_o place_n and_o a_o few_o person_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v call_v in_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n a_o little_a flock_n she_o may_v be_v so_o in_o her_o low_a state_n we_o be_v say_v saint_n paul_n not_o many_o wise_a not_o many_o mighty_a not_o many_o noble_a but_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o weak_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o strong_a she_o may_v be_v in_o trouble_n and_o in_o affliction_n through_o the_o persecution_n of_o infidel_n as_o she_o be_v under_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n or_o in_o fight_v against_o heretic_n as_o she_o have_v be_v almost_o always_o she_o may_v lose_v the_o visibility_n of_o her_o assembly_n as_o she_o do_v in_o most_o place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o decius_n and_o dioclesian_n she_o may_v find_v her_o ministry_n corrupt_v as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arrian_n she_o may_v see_v her_o external_a worship_n sully_v by_o action_n of_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n as_o it_o fall_v out_o in_o judah_n and_o israel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o prophet_n as_o to_o
the_o form_n of_o her_o government_n we_o can_v deny_v that_o in_o that_o respect_n she_o have_v not_o undergo_v divers_a change_n i_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o introduction_n of_o the_o episcopal_a order_n for_o that_o be_v a_o question_n but_o i_o speak_v of_o those_o change_n that_o have_v befall_v she_o through_o the_o usurpation_n and_o contest_v of_o the_o first_o be_fw-mi and_o chief_o by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n will_v own_v to_o have_v be_v very_o considerable_a her_o discipline_n and_o her_o liturgy_n have_v also_o undergo_v many_o change_n and_o they_o can_v in_o that_o regard_n ascribe_v any_o uniformity_n to_o the_o church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o time_n or_o place_n in_o fine_a she_o have_v sometime_o behold_v the_o body_n of_o her_o ordinary_a pastor_n turn_v against_o herself_o she_o have_v see_v a_o great_a part_n of_o her_o true_a child_n scatter_v and_o disperse_v here_o and_o there_o without_o be_v able_a to_o perform_v any_o act_n of_o a_o external_n society_n and_o she_o have_v see_v some_o of_o her_o flock_n deprive_v of_o their_o pastor_n and_o force_v to_o set_v up_o some_o among_o themselves_o in_o the_o room_n of_o those_o who_o have_v abandon_v they_o for_o all_o that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o arrian_n the_o council_n determine_v heresy_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o orthodox_n who_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o their_o impiety_n be_v either_o banish_v or_o force_v to_o fly_v into_o the_o desert_n and_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n 28._o divers_a people_n who_o see_v that_o their_o bishop_n be_v turn_v arrian_n in_o the_o council_n of_o seleucia_n look_v on_o they_o as_o the_o miserable_a desertor_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o set_v up_o themselves_o other_o bishop_n the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o change_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o church_n come_v from_o two_o source_n the_o one_o that_o she_o be_v mix_v with_o the_o worldly_a and_o profane_a in_o the_o band_n of_o the_o same_o external_n profession_n and_o the_o other_o that_o the_o true_o faithful_a themselves_o who_o only_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o true_o faithful_a as_o they_o be_v fail_v not_o to_o have_v a_o great_a many_o other_o imperfection_n their_o knowledge_n be_v obscure_a their_o righteousness_n be_v accompany_v with_o its_o fault_n their_o inclination_n be_v not_o all_o right_a and_o even_o their_o most_o just_a inclination_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o have_v some_o far_a irregularity_n these_o two_o fountain_n produce_v a_o heap_n of_o evil_n and_o disorder_n the_o worldly_a on_o their_o part_n bring_v thither_o covetousness_n ambition_n pride_n opinionativeness_n contempt_n of_o god_n his_o mystery_n and_o worship_n politic_a design_n worldly_a interest_n a_o spirit_n of_o grandeur_n luxury_n superstition_n heresy_n love_n of_o dominion_n presumption_n opinion_n of_o infallibility_n forgery_n and_o all_o other_o perversity_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o man._n the_o faithful_a they_o bring_v thither_o on_o their_o side_n their_o ignorance_n their_o negligence_n their_o fearfulness_n their_o simplicity_n and_o sometime_o their_o passion_n their_o personal_a interest_n and_o vice_n from_o all_o which_o a_o chaos_n be_v make_v up_o of_o darkness_n and_o confusion_n a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n a_o spiritual_a babylon_n that_o perpetual_o make_v war_n against_o the_o church_n which_o reduce_v she_o sometime_o into_o very_o strange_a extremity_n and_o which_o will_v without_o doubt_n destroy_v she_o if_o her_o eternal_a head_n do_v not_o keep_v she_o up_o above_o all_o i_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n fight_v against_o that_o babylon_n on_o the_o church_n side_n and_o that_o he_o preside_v over_o that_o chaos_n to_o expel_v those_o confusion_n and_o to_o hinder_v the_o church_n perish_v but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o that_o presence_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o there_o never_o happen_v any_o disorder_n in_o it_o he_o indeed_o always_o preserve_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o frequent_o permit_v her_o state_n to_o be_v alter_v this_o be_v the_o effect_n that_o that_o heap_n of_o crime_n vice_n and_o imperfection_n may_v produce_v which_o i_o have_v mention_v as_o well_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a as_o on_o that_o of_o the_o worldly_a they_o never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o destroy_v she_o entire_o but_o they_o go_v so_o far_o sometime_o as_o to_o spoil_v she_o of_o her_o ornament_n of_o her_o external_n advantage_n and_o even_o of_o her_o very_a health_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v and_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n tell_v his_o disciple_n in_o the_o world_n you_o shall_v have_v tribulation_n 16._o but_o be_v of_o good_a cheer_n i_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n god_n have_v always_o preserve_v and_o he_o will_v preserve_v to_o the_o end_n of_o all_o age_n a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n this_o body_n can_v never_o perish_v it_o can_v never_o cease_v to_o be_v nor_o lose_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a to_o its_o subsistence_n but_o it_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o its_o large_a extent_n temporal_a splendour_n worldly_a glory_n peace_n rest_v and_o visibility_n it_o may_v see_v its_o ministry_n corrupt_v in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n it_o may_v see_v its_o external_n worship_n dishonour_v and_o error_n and_o superstition_n fill_v its_o pulpit_n possess_v its_o school_n and_o diffuse_v itself_o over_o its_o council_n its_o true_a member_n may_v be_v hinder_v from_o make_v external_a assembly_n and_o a_o body_n of_o a_o visible_a communion_n and_o it_o may_v be_v abandon_v by_o its_o pastor_n and_o reduce_v to_o a_o necessity_n of_o create_v other_o see_v here_o what_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n be_v upon_o all_o these_o illustration_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n concern_v the_o novelty_n and_o antiquity_n of_o our_o church_n for_o if_o we_o have_v make_v a_o society_n essential_o different_a from_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n form_v at_o the_o first_o and_o which_o have_v all_o a_o long_o subsist_v down_o from_o his_o birth_n to_o this_o present_a if_o we_o can_v just_o say_v that_o we_o be_v a_o body_n of_o many_o person_n unite_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a true_a god_n under_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n our_o head_n and_o mediator_n if_o they_o can_v with_o any_o ground_n contest_v with_o we_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a faith_n piety_n and_o holiness_n in_o one_o word_n if_o we_o want_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o subsistence_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o we_o that_o hinder_v that_o that_o good_a which_o we_o have_v do_v not_o produce_v its_o effect_n to_o give_v we_o the_o form_n and_o nature_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o new_a church_n and_o by_o a_o consequence_n a_o false_a and_o a_o adulterous_a church_n but_o if_o we_o can_v true_o and_o just_o glorify_v god_n for_o all_o that_o which_o make_v up_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n if_o our_o faith_n be_v sound_a if_o our_o piety_n be_v pure_a if_o our_o charity_n be_v sincere_a if_o we_o can_v upon_o good_a ground_n maintain_v that_o god_n preserve_v and_o uphold_v in_o the_o external_n communion_n of_o that_o body_n which_o we_o compose_v the_o true_o faithful_a and_o just_a person_n who_o only_o as_o i_o have_v say_v often_o be_v the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unjust_a than_o that_o accusation_n of_o a_o new_a church_n which_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o there_o never_o be_v in_o the_o world_n any_o other_o church_n of_o god_n then_o that_o of_o his_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a one_o that_o body_n only_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n that_o alone_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o truth_n that_o alone_o be_v animate_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o alone_o be_v god_n inheritance_n his_o people_n his_o vine_n his_o enclose_a garden_n his_o house_n and_o mystical_a family_n as_o the_o scripture_n call_v it_o that_o alone_o in_o fine_a have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a society_n the_o right_a of_o external_n assembly_n that_o of_o the_o ministry_n sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o his_o brethren_n stir_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v let_v they_o animate_v one_o another_o let_v they_o cry_v out_o write_v prejudices_fw-la and_o invective_n never_o so_o much_o against_o we_o let_v
they_o do_v all_o that_o they_o please_v we_o be_v firm_a and_o fix_v upon_o two_o principle_n against_o which_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o can_v do_v any_o thing_n the_o one_o that_o if_o our_o communion_n teach_v the_o true_a doctrine_n if_o it_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n and_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a sanctity_n to_o a_o degree_n sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o if_o the_o cause_n for_o which_o we_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v just_o god_n nourish_v and_o preserve_v his_o true_a faithful_a one_o in_o our_o communion_n whatsoever_o mixture_n there_o may_v be_v of_o worldly_a wicked_a and_o hypocrite_n in_o it_o the_o other_o that_o if_o god_n nourish_v and_o preserve_v his_o true_o faithful_a in_o our_o communion_n we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o which_o have_v a_o right_a to_o be_v in_o a_o society_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o other_o right_n that_o follow_v that_o of_o a_o society_n belong_v of_o assembly_n ministry_n sacrament_n government_n discipline_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o be_v the_o church_n which_o succeed_v not_o only_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la but_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o of_o the_o age_n follow_v and_o even_o that_o which_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n these_o two_o proposition_n be_v frame_v in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n they_o have_v neither_o ambiguity_n nor_o equivocation_n but_o i_o hold_v also_o that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o certain_a and_o indisputable_a truth_n for_o there_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o be_v there_o any_o other_o true_a church_n then_o that_o of_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o there_o never_o will_v be_v any_o other_o the_o holy_a scripture_n set_v down_o no_o other_o reason_n will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o the_o father_n never_o own_v any_o other_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o evident_a principle_n of_o saint_n augustine_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o part_n and_o it_o be_v also_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o other_o father_n as_o may_v be_v justify_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o passage_n the_o ancient_a catholic_n church_n say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n be_v but_o one_o only_a church_n which_o 7._o assemble_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o only_a faith_n by_o the_o will_n of_o one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o ministry_n of_o one_o only_a lord_n all_o those_o who_o be_v before_o ordain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o god_n have_v predestinate_v to_o be_v just_o have_v know_v they_o before_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n where_o be_v the_o place_n where_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v dwell_v say_v origen_n it_o be_v the_o mountain_n of_o 26._o ephraim_n which_o signify_v a_o fruitful_a mountain_n but_o where_o be_v those_o fruitful_a mountain_n among_o we_o where_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v they_o be_v those_o on_o who_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n joy_n peace_n patience_n charity_n and_o other_o virtue_n may_v be_v find_v they_o be_v those_o fruitful_a mountain_n which_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v eminent_a for_o knowledge_n and_o hope_n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v go_v over_o to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_a and_o their_o ancient_a solemnity_n be_v come_v to_o we_o because_o we_o have_v with_o we_o the_o true_a highpriest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchizedec_n true_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v up_o among_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o it_o be_v among_o we_o that_o he_o build_v with_o live_a stone_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o church_n desire_v to_o be_v 1._o unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o note_v that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o further_a elsewhere_o explain_v those_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n 16._o and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n the_o church_n say_v he_o that_o god_n build_v consist_v in_o all_o those_o who_o be_v perfect_a and_o be_v full_a of_o those_o word_n thought_n and_o action_n that_o lead_v to_o blessedness_n and_o a_o little_a low_o how_o ought_v we_o to_o understand_v those_o word_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o for_o that_o expression_n be_v ambiguous_a be_v it_o the_o rock_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o or_o if_o it_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o that_o the_o rock_n and_o the_o church_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o latter_a i_o believe_v to_o be_v true_a for_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n prevail_v neither_o against_o the_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v build_v his_o church_n nor_o against_o the_o church_n according_a to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o proverb_n that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o serpent_n be_v not_o find_v upon_o the_o rock_n if_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n do_v prevail_v against_o any_o there_o be_v neither_o that_o rock_n upon_o which_o jesus_n christ_n build_v the_o church_n nor_o the_o church_n that_o jesus_n christ_n build_v upon_o the_o rock_n for_o that_o rock_n be_v inaccessible_a to_o the_o serpent_n and_o strong_a than_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n and_o as_o to_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v the_o building_n of_o jesus_n christ_n she_o can_v never_o let_v in_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o she_o those_o gate_n may_v very_o well_o prevail_v against_o every_o man_n that_o be_v without_o the_o church_n and_o separate_v from_o that_o rock_n but_o never_o against_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n say_v saint_n ambrose_n know_v those_o that_o be_v he_o and_o as_o to_o those_o 3._o who_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o he_o do_v not_o vouschafe_v even_o to_o know_v they_o and_o elsewhere_o god_n call_v his_o tabernacle_n bethlehem_n because_o the_o church_n of_o the_o righteous_a be_v his_o tabernacle_n and_o there_o be_v a_o mystery_n in_o it_o for_o bethlehem_n be_v situate_a upon_o the_o sea_n of_o galilee_n on_o the_o east_n side_n which_o signify_v to_o we_o that_o every_o soul_n that_o be_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n or_o the_o church_n may_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o wave_n of_o this_o world_n but_o can_v never_o be_v drown_v it_o may_v be_v encounter_v but_o can_v never_o be_v overthrow_v because_o it_o repress_n and_o calm_v the_o wild_a impetuousness_n of_o suffering_n it_o look_v upon_o the_o shipwraeck_n of_o other_o while_o itself_o be_v 3._o safe_a from_o danger_n always_o ready_a to_o receive_v the_o illumination_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o rejoice_v under_o his_o ray_n and_o further_a elsewhere_o he_o say_v express_o that_o as_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 35._o so_o the_o wicked_a be_v the_o member_n of_o the_o devil_n saint_n hierome_n teach_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o church_n say_v he_o which_o be_v the_o assembly_n of_o all_o 26._o the_o saint_n be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n because_o she_o have_v in_o jesus_n christ_n a_o eternal_a firmness_n and_o in_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o song_n of_o song_n he_o lay_v down_o this_o maxim_n that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o assembly_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o 1._o she_o be_v bring_v in_o speak_v in_o the_o canticle_n as_o if_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v but_o one_o person_n and_o even_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n ascribe_v to_o saint_n hierome_n explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v drive_v away_o from_o the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n all_o the_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n the_o city_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o 101._o saint_n the_o congregation_n of_o the_o just_a i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o father_n sometime_o give_v a_o very_a large_a extent_n to_o the_o church_n when_o they_o consider_v it_o as_o mingle_v with_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a as_o we_o have_v frequent_o explain_v it_o already_o and_o it_o be_v to_o this_o idea_n that_o they_o refer_v their_o comparison_n of_o a_o field_n of_o the_o air_n and_o the_o rest_n which_o we_o have_v often_o mention_v but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o when_o the_o question_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v which_o of_o the_o two_o party_n that_o make_v up_o that_o mix_a body_n be_v the_o church_n that_o they_o unanimous_o agree_v to_o give_v that_o title_n to_o the_o true_o faithful_a and_o to_o the_o righteous_a only_o and_o that_o they_o deprive_v the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o saint_n augustine_n 51._o always_o distinguish_v in_o that_o extent_n of_o the_o mix_a church_n two_o people_n
or_o two_o nation_n jerusalem_n and_o babylon_n which_o although_o they_o be_v mix_v together_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v real_o separate_v and_o he_o will_v have_v the_o head_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o devil_n the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o it_o be_v for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o distinguish_v between_o be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o will_v that_o although_o the_o wicked_a may_v be_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o that_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o its_o body_n but_o that_o they_o be_v in_o its_o body_n as_o ill_a humour_n that_o oppress_a and_o disturb_v it_o and_o it_o be_v to_o the_o faithful_a alone_o exclusive_o to_o all_o other_o that_o he_o ascribe_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n although_o the_o wicked_a may_v sometime_o have_v the_o dispense_n they_o in_o quality_n of_o minister_n and_o pastor_n for_o he_o will_v in_o that_o case_n that_o those_o may_v be_v inhabitant_n of_o babylon_n who_o distribute_v that_o good_a which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o 61._o but_o to_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_a the_o only_a inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o be_v then_o a_o certain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n that_o the_o true_o faithful_a only_o be_v the_o church_n and_o that_o to_o they_o alone_o belong_v all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n but_o if_o we_o will_v here_o add_v another_o to_o it_o which_o be_v not_o less_o certain_a since_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o there_o always_o have_v be_v a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v evident_o follow_v that_o if_o our_o communion_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n over_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o a_o word_n if_o we_o have_v reason_n at_o the_o foundation_n we_o be_v not_o only_o the_o true_a church_n but_o that_o we_o be_v so_o by_o a_o just_a succession_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la and_o de_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o that_o church_n which_o precede_v we_o and_o which_o even_o precede_v we_o immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n it_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o where_o it_o be_v or_o which_o it_o be_v for_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o have_v one_o his_o scripture_n reason_n the_o father_n declare_v to_o we_o that_o it_o consist_v whole_o in_o the_o true_o faithful_a put_v then_o these_o true_o faithful_a where_o you_o please_v in_o france_n in_o spain_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o west_n in_o the_o east_n or_o in_o the_o indies_n if_o you_o will_v it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o question_n if_o we_o be_v true_o faithful_a as_o they_o we_o be_v their_o lawful_a successor_n in_o all_o the_o right_n of_o the_o christian_a society_n whether_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o their_o hand_n or_o whether_o we_o receive_v it_o elsewhere_o it_o matter_n not_o we_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v their_o true_a heir_n for_o god_n as_o saint_n john_n baptist_n say_v may_v even_o of_o these_o stone_n raise_v up_o child_n unto_o abraham_n they_o be_v our_o father_n by_o the_o right_n of_o age_n but_o they_o be_v our_o brethren_n also_o by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o one_o and_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o animate_v we_o and_o make_v we_o to_o be_v one_o body_n with_o they_o when_o they_o be_v in_o the_o world_n in_o what_o condition_n soever_o they_o be_v the_o ministry_n be_v they_o the_o sacrament_n be_v they_o the_o right_a of_o assembly_n belong_v to_o they_o since_o those_o thing_n can_v only_o belong_v to_o the_o faithful_a and_o when_o god_n have_v send_v they_o to_o their_o rest_n that_o mystical_a heritage_n can_v be_v raise_v by_o none_o but_o other_o true_a believer_n for_o such_o be_v the_o law_n of_o the_o family_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n nor_o transmission_n of_o pulpit_n and_o benefice_n that_o make_v a_o succession_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o as_o tertallian_n speak_v the_o consanguinity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n 32._o if_o then_o we_o have_v that_o spiritual_a consanguinity_n we_o be_v their_o true_a successor_n and_o we_o make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n one_o church_n with_o they_o but_o they_o will_v say_v how_o can_v it_o be_v that_o you_o shall_v make_v but_o one_o only_a body_n with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v before_o the_o reformation_n since_o that_o church_n live_v then_o in_o communion_n with_o those_o from_o who_o you_o be_v now_o separate_v she_o have_v a_o exterual_a worship_n quite_o differ_v from_o you_o she_o be_v under_o quite_o another_o ministry_n than_o you_o for_o she_o be_v under_o a_o ministry_n that_o profess_v to_o invocate_v saint_n religious_o to_o worship_v their_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n to_o sacrifice_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n and_o all_o the_o other_o article_n that_o you_o at_o this_o day_n profess_v to_o reject_v how_o can_v you_o be_v the_o same_o church_n how_o can_v your_o minister_n be_v successor_n to_o those_o who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n bishop_n arch-bishop_n cardinal_n patriarch_n and_o pope_n your_o liturgy_n be_v different_a your_o discipline_n be_v not_o less_o you_o have_v neither_o feast_n nor_o procession_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o solemnity_n practise_v open_o among_o we_o how_o can_v it_o be_v otherwise_o then_o that_o you_o shall_v be_v a_o new_a church_n i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o that_o reason_v be_v just_o it_o will_v conclude_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n establish_v at_o first_o for_o according_a to_o the_o idea_n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v we_o of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n we_o can_v see_v there_o any_o thing_n like_o to_o that_o which_o be_v do_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n we_o find_v there_o neither_o the_o same_o tenet_n nor_o the_o same_o worship_n nor_o the_o same_o solemnity_n nor_o the_o same_o form_n of_o ministry_n nor_o the_o same_o government_n nor_o the_o same_o discipline_n nor_o the_o same_o sacrament_n nor_o the_o same_o liturgy_n nor_o in_o fine_a any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o our_o father_n reform_v let_v they_o tell_v we_o then_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o mean_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o the_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n for_o if_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n two_o different_a church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o choose_v one_o to_o have_v communion_n with_o or_o a_o identity_n with_o as_o they_o speak_v we_o shall_v not_o hesitate_n upon_o the_o choice_n we_o shall_v have_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o consolation_n and_o assurance_n to_o find_v ourselves_o conform_v to_o the_o apostolic_a church_n then_o to_o be_v in_o nothing_o different_a from_o that_o which_o immediate_o precede_v the_o reformation_n since_o the_o apostolic_a ought_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o mother_n church_n the_o original_a exemplar_n or_o pattern_n to_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v from_o which_o it_o be_v not_o allowable_a to_o recede_v let_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la then_o if_o he_o please_v do_v one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o show_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n all_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o in_o conformity_n with_o the_o church_n that_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n and_o upon_o which_o ground_n he_o will_v have_v we_o be_v a_o new_a church_n let_v he_o show_v we_o that_o there_o be_v transubstantiation_n there_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o worship_v of_o image_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_v of_o relic_n the_o order_n and_o vow_n of_o their_o religious_a the_o caelibacy_n of_o churchman_n worship_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n their_o feast_n procession_n and_o in_o general_a all_o that_o that_o according_a to_o he_o make_v we_o a_o new_a church_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o precede_v the_o reformation_n or_o if_o he_o will_v not_o engage_v himself_o so_o far_o let_v he_o at_o least_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n before_o the_o reformation_n be_v not_o itself_o a_o new_a church_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n establish_v he_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o do_v the_o first_o of_o those_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a and_o he_o can_v never_o do_v the_o second_o because_o his_o principle_n whole_o oppose_v it_o and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o who_o believe_v and_o practise_v all_o that_o which_o i_o have_v
note_v be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n if_o then_o he_o can_v do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o he_o ought_v to_o look_v to_o it_o how_o he_o mean_v that_o his_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o it_o be_v enough_o as_o to_o we_o to_o find_v ourselves_o conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n since_o that_o be_v as_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n that_o god_n have_v establish_v upon_o earth_n to_o which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v a_o perpetual_a subsistence_n and_o without_o which_o we_o shall_v very_o difficult_o know_v precise_o how_o he_o have_v execute_v his_o promise_n we_o shall_v no_o way_n doubt_v that_o we_o be_v the_o same_o church_n which_o have_v subsist_v even_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n for_o when_o we_o shall_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o it_o have_v subsist_v when_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o it_o have_v subsist_v since_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v inviolable_a and_o none_o can_v call_v it_o in_o question_n without_o impiety_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v not_o a_o new_a church_n but_o the_o same_o which_o have_v always_o abide_v and_o which_o be_v immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n that_o way_n which_o we_o hold_v to_o assure_v ourselves_o of_o this_o truth_n be_v not_o only_o good_a solid_a and_o certain_a but_o it_o be_v yet_o further_o the_o only_a one_o that_o any_o communion_n can_v or_o aught_o to_o hold_v if_o it_o will_v be_v certain_a with_o a_o good_a conscience_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o have_v always_o subsist_v and_o which_o will_v always_o subsist_v i_o will_v say_v it_o ought_v to_o compare_v itself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v conformable_a to_o that_o and_o as_o to_o what_o respect_v the_o follow_a age_n it_o ought_v to_o rest_v assure_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v with_o he_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o that_o certainty_n arise_v from_o thence_o that_o be_v one_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v also_o one_o with_o that_o of_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v but_o if_o he_o will_v take_v another_o way_n and_o say_v that_o communion_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o church_n of_o the_o fifteen_o or_o sixteen_o age_n therefore_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n because_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v promise_v that_o his_o church_n shall_v always_o subsist_v it_o be_v evident_o to_o expose_v himself_o to_o error_n and_o illusion_n and_o to_o follow_v a_o very_a false_a and_o deceitful_a way_n of_o reason_v the_o reason_n be_v evident_a because_o by_o this_o mean_v one_o be_v liable_a to_o take_v that_o for_o the_o church_n in_o the_o 15_o or_o 16_o age_n which_o it_o may_v be_v be_v not_o so_o for_o in_o that_o visible_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o church_n mix_v there_o be_v two_o party_n the_o one_o which_o be_v proper_o the_o church_n and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v not_o the_o one_o which_o be_v the_o wheat_n that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v sow_v and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o tare_n sow_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o enemy_n the_o one_o which_o be_v the_o good_a seed_n and_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o chaff_n but_o it_o may_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o the_o tare_n shall_v exceed_v the_o wheat_n and_o that_o a_o heap_n of_o chaff_n shall_v cover_v the_o good_a seed_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o conformity_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v with_o that_o church_n may_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o conformity_n with_o the_o chaff_n and_o the_o tare_n and_o not_o with_o the_o wheat_n which_o will_v be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o illusion_n but_o if_o they_o take_v the_o former_a way_n they_o will_v be_v in_o no_o danger_n of_o fall_v into_o that_o error_n because_o we_o know_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o wheat_n surmount_v the_o tare_n the_o good_a grain_n the_o chaff_n and_o that_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o their_o eye_n be_v of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o wicked_a one_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o take_v one_o unity_n for_o another_o this_o then_o be_v the_o way_n that_o we_o hold_v and_o which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n give_v we_o great_a peace_n of_o conscience_n those_o who_o follow_v the_o other_o aught_o to_o take_v heed_n that_o they_o go_v not_o from_o it_o see_v here_o my_o first_o answer_n the_o second_o be_v that_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n never_o ought_v to_o be_v confound_v with_o that_o which_o regard_v only_o its_o condition_n the_o church_n as_o i_o have_v so_o often_o already_o say_v consist_v only_o in_o the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a and_o not_o in_o that_o confuse_a heap_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o assemble_v with_o they_o under_o the_o same_o ministry_n and_o who_o partake_v of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n that_o therefore_o which_o make_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o true_a faith_n piety_n and_o charity_n and_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o those_o virtue_n can_v be_v without_o the_o true_a doctrine_n disintangle_v from_o all_o those_o error_n which_o separate_v we_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o one_o only_a god_n and_o the_o mediation_n of_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o true_a and_o pure_a doctrine_n be_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o while_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n remain_v in_o a_o communion_n and_o there_o be_v yet_o leave_v there_o some_o liberty_n to_o the_o mind_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n for_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o object_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o action_n of_o religion_n how_o impure_a soever_o that_o communion_n may_v be_v whatsoever_o error_n may_v be_v teach_v there_o whatsoever_o false_a worship_n they_o may_v practice_v there_o how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o public_a ministry_n may_v be_v there_o be_v always_o a_o mean_n there_o to_o separate_v the_o good_a from_o the_o bad_a and_o to_o secure_v one_o self_n from_o this_o in_o hold_v to_o the_o other_o without_o fall_v into_o hypocrisy_n or_o act_v against_o the_o dictate_v of_o one_o conscience_n by_o false_a show_n but_o i_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o that_o visible_a communion_n that_o we_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n immediate_o before_o the_o reformation_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o transubstantiation_n be_v believe_v there_o the_o real_a presence_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n purgatory_n human_a satisfaction_n indulgence_n the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o they_o religious_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o god_n there_o and_o those_o of_o the_o saint_n that_o in_o those_o day_n they_o give_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n that_o they_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n there_o as_o be_v the_o very_a person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o then_o invocate_v the_o saint_n and_o in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o then_o believe_v and_o practise_v all_o that_o which_o they_o now_o believe_v and_o practice_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n be_v as_o yet_o there_o and_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o in_o that_o good_a which_o there_o be_v there_o they_o have_v light_a enough_o to_o reject_v that_o which_o be_v bad_a that_o commandment_n alone_o thou_o shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n be_v enough_o to_o let_v a_o good_a soul_n know_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o adore_v either_o saint_n or_o angel_n or_o to_o call_v upon_o they_o or_o render_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o their_o image_n and_o relic_n nor_o to_o take_v any_o creature_n for_o the_o object_n of_o this_o devotion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o of_o his_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o reject_v those_o of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o real_a presence_n transubstantiation_n the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n haman_n satisfaction_n indulgence_n and_o purgatory_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o religion_n than_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o contradictory_n party_n that_o overthrow_v one_o another_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n on_o the_o wrong_a side_n destroy_v the_o good_a by_o the_o bad_a for_o in_o adore_v for_o example_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n they_o overthrow_v that_o good_a doctrine_n thou_o
shall_v worship_v one_o only_a god_n in_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o annihilate_v in_o effect_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o they_o remove_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o those_o who_o take_v thing_n in_o a_o good_a sense_n destroy_v on_o the_o contrary_a the_o evil_n by_o the_o good_a for_o in_o adore_v one_o only_a god_n they_o teach_v other_o not_o to_o pay_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n in_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o their_o sake_n they_o teach_v learned_a to_o reject_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n all_o humane_a satisfaction_n and_o in_o serious_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n they_o be_v disabused_n about_o his_o corporal_a presence_n on_o the_o altar_n in_o fine_a they_o can_v each_o in_o particular_a very_o well_o do_v what_o our_o father_n do_v altogether_o when_o they_o reform_v themselves_o for_o their_o reformation_n wrought_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v they_o one_o only_a god_n and_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n make_v they_o reject_v all_o that_o they_o reject_v beside_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n be_v then_o teach_v and_o receive_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n more_o by_o force_n of_o custom_n than_o any_o public_a authority_n that_o can_v impose_v any_o necessity_n on_o man_n conscience_n even_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n which_o leave_v private_a man_n liberty_n enough_o to_o reject_v they_o and_o when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v even_o public_o determine_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a formality_n which_o they_o have_v not_o be_v yet_o there_o will_v always_o remain_v to_o every_o private_a man_n a_o natural_a right_n to_o examine_v and_o reject_v they_o since_o the_o authority_n of_o man_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o be_v can_v never_o bind_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o faithful_a we_o do_v not_o therefore_o question_v but_o that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v under_o that_o ministry_n a_o great_a number_n of_o person_n who_o have_v make_v that_o separation_n of_o the_o good_a from_o the_o ill_a and_o it_o be_v in_o those_o that_o the_o church_n may_v subsist_v but_o beside_o those_o how_o many_o simple_a people_n be_v there_o who_o own_o simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n hide_v they_o from_o those_o error_n that_o then_o reign_v in_o the_o ministry_n they_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v in_o one_o only_a god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n their_o creator_n and_o father_n and_o in_o one_o only_a jesus_n christ_n their_o redeemer_n bear_v crucify_a and_o raise_v again_o for_o they_o and_o to_o practice_n without_o superstition_n all_o the_o action_n of_o christian_a piety_n that_o those_o doctrine_n inspire_v into_o they_o but_o they_o do_v not_o know_v enough_o to_o believe_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n the_o real_a presence_n humane_a satisfaction_n the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n and_o a_o multitude_n of_o other_o thing_n that_o do_v not_o enter_v into_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v bound_v with_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o ten_o commandment_n which_o they_o receive_v with_o all_o the_o submission_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o which_o they_o labour_v to_o practice_v the_o best_a that_o they_o can_v and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v that_o that_o knowledge_n alone_o plain_a and_o disintangle_v from_o all_o error_n which_o they_o have_v furnish_v they_o with_o a_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o their_o salvation_n without_o their_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v a_o more_o express_a reject_v of_o those_o doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v but_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o knowledge_n of_o they_o i_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v careful_o to_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o time_n the_o one_o in_o which_o the_o falseness_n of_o a_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n be_v not_o so_o palpable_a discover_v and_o open_a to_o man_n eye_n that_o their_o shall_v be_v only_o a_o voluntary_a blindness_n or_o a_o ill_a prejudice_n that_o shall_v hinder_v we_o from_o acknowledge_v and_o understand_v how_o that_o doctrine_n and_o that_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n and_o the_o other_o in_o which_o that_o falseness_n and_o contrariety_n be_v so_o open_o or_o public_o manifest_v that_o one_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o or_o not_o see_v they_o without_o shut_v voluntary_o one_o eye_n for_o in_o the_o second_o of_o those_o time_n every_o one_o be_v bind_v for_o the_o integrity_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o religion_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o soul_n earnest_o and_o public_o to_o reject_v those_o error_n to_o avoid_v they_o with_o a_o aversion_n to_o withdraw_v from_o those_o assembly_n where_o they_o be_v either_o teach_v or_o practise_v and_o not_o to_o take_v part_n how_o little_a soever_o or_o if_o any_o do_v they_o have_v no_o excuse_n for_o their_o crime_n and_o this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o be_v at_o this_o day_n but_o as_o to_o the_o former_a it_o be_v enough_o not_o to_o be_v corrupt_v with_o they_o without_o any_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o testify_v public_o that_o strong_a aversion_n in_o the_o second_o time_n they_o ought_v to_o look_v on_o those_o kind_n of_o thing_n as_o they_o be_v in_o effect_n because_o they_o be_v full_o discover_v and_o they_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o that_o have_v they_o to_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n but_o that_o obligation_n can_v never_o be_v so_o strong_a in_o the_o first_o time_n because_o there_o one_o have_v neither_o the_o same_o light_n nor_o the_o same_o help_n nor_o the_o same_o easiness_n to_o own_v they_o to_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v not_o only_o mere_a natural_a light_n dictate_v this_o distinction_n but_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v very_o well_o establish_v it_o in_o the_o gospel_n if_o i_o have_v not_o come_v say_v he_o and_o 15._o speak_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v not_o have_v sin_n but_o now_o they_o have_v no_o cloak_n for_o their_o sin_n which_o evident_o establish_v those_o two_o season_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o one_o wherein_o the_o manifestation_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n be_v not_o yet_o so_o thorough_o make_v that_o one_o can_v acknowledge_v they_o in_o their_o great_a latitude_n and_o the_o other_o wherein_o it_o be_v so_o that_o one_o can_v without_o a_o crime_n know_v it_o confuse_o but_o i_o say_v that_o before_o the_o reformation_n they_o be_v in_o that_o first_o time_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v neither_o so_o well_o examine_v nor_o so_o clear_o discover_v as_o they_o have_v be_v since_o the_o faithful_a then_o can_v not_o open_o believe_v and_o practice_v they_o for_o that_o can_v not_o be_v do_v according_a to_o we_o in_o any_o time_n without_o destroy_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o piety_n but_o they_o can_v look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o great_a indifference_n bear_v they_o with_o far_o less_o pain_n nor_o cease_v for_o all_o that_o from_o frequent_v their_o assembly_n from_o hold_v their_o peace_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o keep_v their_o own_o righteousness_n see_v here_o after_o what_o manner_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v preserve_v before_o the_o reformation_n how_o corrupt_v soever_o the_o ministry_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n remain_v there_o and_o god_n have_v yet_o his_o remnant_n there_o according_a to_o the_o election_n of_o grace_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o true_o faithful_a it_o be_v those_o alone_a in_o all_o that_o great_a mix_a body_n who_o be_v the_o church_n for_o they_o only_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o god_n and_o his_o son_n they_o alone_o enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o gospel_n covenant_n to_o they_o only_o how_o small_a a_o number_n soever_o they_o be_v pertain_v all_o the_o right_n and_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o external_n society_n of_o assembly_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n of_o the_o sacrament_n government_n and_o discipline_n according_a to_o the_o inviolable_a maxim_n of_o saint_n paul_n all_o thing_n be_v you_o whether_o paul_n or_o apollo_n or_o cephas_n or_o the_o world_n or_o life_n or_o death_n or_o thing_n present_a or_o thing_n to_o come_v all_o be_v you_o and_o you_o be_v christ_n and_o christ_n be_v go_n all_o the_o rest_n then_o which_o be_v without_o in_o that_o mix_a body_n which_o they_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n and_o which_o have_v
any_o relation_n to_o that_o religion_n be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n but_o its_o state_n the_o mixture_n of_o error_n and_o abuse_n with_o the_o sound_a doctrine_n the_o corruption_n of_o worship_n the_o vice_n of_o the_o ministry_n the_o superstitious_a ceremony_n the_o form_n of_o government_n the_o religious_a as_o they_o speak_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o divers_a order_n of_o monk_n the_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n feast_n procession_n fast_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o that_o which_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o objection_n and_o in_o which_o that_o church_n be_v then_o different_a from_o the_o protestant_n all_o that_o i_o say_v belong_v to_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o church_n then_o and_o can_v by_o consequence_n be_v change_v without_o make_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o a_o new_a church_n that_o the_o faithful_a find_v themselves_o insensible_o overpowr_v by_o almost_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o the_o worldly_a who_o mingle_a themselves_o with_o they_o as_o tare_n with_o the_o wheat_n that_o those_o worldly_a make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o pulpit_n the_o ministry_n the_o council_n that_o they_o bring_v in_o error_n superstition_n and_o abuse_n that_o they_o change_v the_o form_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o public_a worship_n all_o that_o do_v not_o respect_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n which_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o its_o condition_n so_o that_o when_o our_o father_n reform_v those_o thing_n we_o may_v well_o say_v they_o change_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n but_o not_o that_o they_o change_v the_o church_n nor_o that_o they_o make_v a_o new_a one_o and_o their_o church_n will_v not_o cease_v notwithstanding_o that_o change_n to_o be_v join_v by_o a_o true_a succession_n of_o time_n and_o person_n to_o that_o which_o be_v before_o a_o town_n full_a of_o stranger_n who_o make_v themselves_o more_o powerful_a there_o leave_v desolate_a by_o those_o popular_a disease_n which_o those_o stranger_n bring_v thither_o and_o fill_v with_o those_o disorder_n which_o they_o cause_v do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o same_o town_n by_o a_o true_a succession_n of_o time_n and_o person_n when_o those_o stranger_n shall_v quit_v it_o and_o its_o good_a citizen_n be_v establish_v in_o their_o just_a and_o lawful_a state_n as_o heretofore_o rome_n sack_v by_o the_o goth_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o same_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v free_v from_o they_o and_o a_o river_n swell_v with_o the_o water_n of_o the_o neighbour_a brook_n that_o make_v it_o overflow_v the_o field_n and_o break_v over_o its_o bank_n be_v yet_o the_o same_o river_n when_o those_o water_n go_v back_o and_o retire_v into_o their_o ordinary_a channel_n chap._n iii_o that_o the_o ministry_n exercise_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o the_o call_v of_o their_o minister_n be_v so_o also_o we_o come_v now_o to_o justify_v the_o right_n that_o we_o have_v to_o the_o gospel-ministry_n and_o to_o defend_v our_o call_n not_o only_o against_o the_o ordinary_a objection_n of_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o also_o against_o the_o accusation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la in_o particular_a for_o that_o author_n who_o think_v it_o meritorious_a to_o go_v beyond_o other_o especial_o in_o his_o passion_n be_v not_o content_v mere_o to_o say_v that_o we_o be_v pastor_n without_o mission_n and_o minister_n without_o a_o call_v but_o by_o a_o heat_n of_o zeal_n obstinate_o adhere_v to_o he_o he_o call_v we_o thief_n and_o robber_n tyrant_n rebel_n false_a pastor_n and_o sacrilegious_a usurper_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o as_o those_o injury_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o ill_a humour_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o show_v he_o that_o all_o the_o condition_n that_o we_o can_v rational_o require_v to_o make_v a_o ministry_n just_a and_o lawful_a be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_a minister_n and_o that_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n they_o can_v reproach_v they_o with_o nothing_o on_o that_o occasion_n this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o design_v to_o show_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o to_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v first_o propound_v some_o observation_n which_o i_o judge_v necessary_a for_o the_o unfolding_n of_o that_o question_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o we_o do_v not_o here_o dispute_v about_o the_o call_v that_o our_o father_n have_v for_o a_o reformation_n but_o only_o of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v and_o which_o we_o have_v after_o they_o for_o the_o ordinary_a ministry_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v great_a heed_n lest_o we_o confound_v as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v do_v those_o two_o sort_n of_o call_n that_o we_o acknowledge_v our_o father_n to_o have_v have_v and_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n dispute_v with_o they_o for_o that_o which_o they_o have_v to_o reform_v themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o reject_v that_o which_o we_o call_v their_o error_n and_o superstition_n that_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o ordinary_a preach_v of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n these_o two_o call_n be_v whole_o different_a the_o one_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o reformation_n be_v of_o right_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n there_o be_v no_o one_o who_o be_v not_o lawful_o call_v by_o his_o baptism_n to_o destroy_v error_n contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n or_o purity_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o to_o exhort_v his_o neighbour_n to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o his_o own_o salvation_n and_o that_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o my_o second_o part_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o can_v have_v nothing_o to_o say_v against_o our_o father_n and_o much_o less_o 4._o against_o those_o who_o they_o call_v the_o first_o reformer_n since_o be_v as_o they_o be_v in_o public_a office_n they_o have_v more_o of_o a_o call_v for_o that_o than_o be_v necessary_a the_o other_o which_o be_v that_o which_o respect_v the_o ordinary_a preach_v of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n be_v not_o common_a to_o every_o private_a man_n on_o the_o contrary_a no_o one_o ought_v on_o his_o own_o head_n to_o thrust_v himself_o in_o without_o be_v otherwise_o lawful_o call_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n be_v that_o the_o reformation_n consist_v in_o the_o mere_a act_n of_o faith_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v those_o particular_a act_n that_o none_o can_v dispense_v with_o because_o no_o one_o can_v say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o he_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n or_o to_o be_v charitable_a but_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n be_v those_o act_n of_o authority_n that_o no_o one_o can_v do_v in_o his_o own_o name_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n or_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v lawful_o authorize_v to_o do_v they_o it_o be_v then_o this_o latter_a call_n that_o we_o be_v concern_v about_o in_o this_o question_n 2._o in_o the_o second_o place_n we_o must_v note_v that_o we_o do_v not_o here_o any_o more_o dispute_n about_o that_o extraordinary_a ministry_n which_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o immediate_o communicate_v to_o his_o apostle_n to_o give_v man_n the_o first_o call_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o to_o assemble_v they_o in_o a_o society_n for_o our_o father_n do_v not_o make_v any_o new_a convocation_n nor_o any_o new_a society_n nor_o any_o new_a church_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o two_o foregoing_a chapter_n they_o do_v not_o preach_v a_o new_a testament_n or_o a_o new_a covenant_n differ_v from_o that_o which_o the_o apostle_n preach_v they_o be_v not_o qualify_v either_o as_o new_a apostle_n or_o new_a prophet_n or_o new_a evangelist_n they_o do_v not_o bring_v with_o they_o any_o new_a revelation_n to_o the_o world_n but_o they_o purge_v and_o reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o church_n by_o the_o same_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o they_o labour_v to_o reduce_v thing_n into_o their_o ancient_n and_o natural_a state_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n they_o preach_v the_o same_o gopel_n and_o administer_v the_o same_o sacrament_n that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v and_o
natural_o go_v before_o the_o ministry_n it_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o ministry_n but_o the_o ministry_n on_o the_o contrary_n depend_v upon_o it_o as_o in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o magistracy_n depend_v upon_o the_o society_n and_o not_o the_o society_n upon_o the_o magistracy_n in_o the_o civil_a society_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o must_v be_v think_v on_o be_v that_o nature_n make_v man_n afterward_o we_o conceive_v that_o she_o assemble_v and_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o last_o that_o from_o that_o union_n that_o can_v not_o subsist_v without_o order_n mastistracy_n proceed_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o religious_a society_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o grace_n do_v be_v to_o produce_v faith_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n after_o have_v make_v they_o believe_v she_o unite_v they_o and_o form_v a_o mutual_a communion_n between_o they_o and_o because_o their_o communion_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v without_o order_n and_o without_o government_n from_o thence_o the_o ministry_n arise_v so_o that_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n be_v after_o the_o true_a church_n and_o depend_v upon_o it_o it_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n that_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o it_o be_v so_o by_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o faith_n and_o it_o will_v yet_o be_v so_o when_o it_o actual_o have_v not_o any_o minister_n but_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n that_o make_v the_o ministry_n to_o be_v lawful_a since_o it_o be_v from_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o church_n that_o the_o justice_n of_o its_o ministry_n proceed_v the_o argument_n therefore_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la involve_v the_o dispute_n in_o a_o ridiculous_a circle_n for_o when_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o we_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n because_o we_o have_v not_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n we_o maintain_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o we_o have_v a_o lawful_a ministry_n because_o we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o he_o can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o ridiculous_a circle_n because_o our_o way_n of_o reason_v follow_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n and_o his_o do_v not_o follow_v it_o i_o omit_v that_o his_o first_o proposition_n which_o be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o lawful_a ministry_n there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n be_v equivocal_a for_o either_o he_o understand_v by_o that_o lawful_a ministry_n minister_n actual_o establish_v or_o else_o he_o mean_v a_o right_a to_o establish_v they_o if_o the_o former_a his_o proposition_n be_v false_a for_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v without_o have_v actual_o any_o minister_n that_o be_v no_o way_n impossible_a as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v and_o if_o he_o mean_v the_o latter_a his_o proposition_n be_v not_o to_o his_o purpose_n for_o it_o will_v maintain_v that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v a_o full_a and_o entire_a right_o to_o set_v up_o minister_n for_o its_o government_n suppose_v that_o it_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o have_v say_v and_o as_o it_o will_v appear_v yet_o more_o clear_o by_o the_o follow_a observation_n 8._o i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o eight_o place_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v proper_o and_o chief_o the_o society_n of_o the_o true_o faithful_a not_o only_o have_v the_o right_a of_o the_o ministry_n but_o that_o it_o be_v also_o that_o body_n that_o make_v a_o call_v lawful_a of_o person_n to_o that_o office_n this_o truth_n will_v be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o show_v without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o new_a proof_n but_o as_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o true_a fountain_n whence_o that_o call_n proceed_v be_v itself_o alone_o almost_o all_o the_o difference_n that_o be_v between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o about_o this_o matter_n and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v extreme_o important_a to_o the_o subject_a we_o be_v upon_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o examine_v it_o a_o little_a more_o careful_o they_o can_v then_o take_v it_o ill_o that_o i_o insist_v a_o little_a more_o large_o upon_o this_o observation_n than_o i_o have_v do_v upon_o the_o rest_n to_o make_v it_o as_o clear_a as_o i_o can_v possible_o i_o propose_v to_o treat_v of_o three_o question_n the_o first_o shall_v be_v to_o know_v whether_o natural_o a_o call_n belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n only_o exclude_v the_o laity_n or_o whether_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o second_o whether_o in_o case_n it_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n can_v of_o itself_o spoil_v itself_o of_o its_o right_n or_o whether_o it_o have_v lose_v it_o any_o way_n that_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v and_o the_o three_o whether_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n may_v confer_v call_v immediate_o by_o itself_o or_o whether_o the_o church_n be_v always_o bind_v to_o confer_v they_o by_o mean_n of_o its_o pastor_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n all_o the_o difficulty_n it_o can_v have_v come_v only_o from_o the_o false_a idea_n of_o a_o call_v that_o be_v ordinary_o form_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o they_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o they_o name_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n from_o whence_o the_o think_v ready_o arise_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v confer_v a_o sacrament_n they_o imagine_v next_o that_o that_o sacrament_n impress_n a_o certain_a character_n which_o they_o call_v a_o indelible_a character_n and_o which_o they_o conceive_v of_o as_o a_o physical_a quality_n or_o a_o absolute_a accident_n as_o they_o speak_v in_o the_o school_n and_o as_o a_o inherent_a accident_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o minister_n they_o persuade_v themselves_o further_o that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n leave_v that_o sacrament_n and_o that_o physical_a quality_n in_o trust_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o bishop_n to_o be_v communicate_v by_o none_o but_o they_o with_o that_o they_o mix_v a_o great_a many_o ceremony_n and_o external_n mark_v as_o unction_n and_o the_o shave_v which_o they_o call_v the_o priesty_a crown_n they_o add_v to_o all_o that_o priestly_a habit_n the_o steal_v the_o alb_n the_o cope_n the_o cross_n the_o mitre_n the_o rochet_n hood_n pall_n etc._n etc._n they_o make_v mysterious_a allegory_n upon_o these_o ceremony_n and_o those_o ornament_n they_o distinguish_v those_o dignity_n into_o divers_a order_n they_o frame_v a_o hierarchy_n set_v out_o by_o the_o pompous_a title_n of_o prelate_n primate_fw-la arch-bishop_n patriarch_n cardinal_n etc._n etc._n they_o write_v great_a book_n upon_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o the_o half_a of_o their_o divinity_n be_v take_v up_o in_o explain_v their_o right_n authority_n privilege_n immunity_n apostolic_a grant_n exception_n etc._n etc._n what_o ground_n be_v here_o that_o all_o good_a man_n shall_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o churchman_n be_v at_o least_o man_n of_o another_o kind_n from_o all_o other_o and_o that_o they_o be_v no_o way_n make_v of_o the_o same_o blood_n of_o which_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o god_n have_v make_v all_o mankind_n notwithstanding_o when_o we_o examine_v well_o that_o call_v what_o it_o be_v to_o form_v a_o just_a idea_n of_o it_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o proper_o it_o be_v but_o a_o relation_n that_o result_v from_o the_o agreement_n of_o three_o will_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o god_n that_o of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o person_n call_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o these_o three_o make_v all_o the_o essence_n of_o that_o call_v and_o the_o other_o thing_n that_o may_v be_v add_v to_o it_o as_o examination_n election_n ordination_n be_v preambulatory_a condition_n or_o sign_n and_o external_n ceremony_n which_o more_o respect_v the_o manner_n of_o that_o call_v then_o the_o call_v itself_o in_o effect_n in_o a_o call_v we_o can_v remark_n but_o three_o interest_n that_o can_v engage_v one_o to_o it_o that_o of_o god_n since_o he_o that_o be_v call_v aught_o to_o speak_v and_o act_n in_o his_o name_n that_o of_o the_o church_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v instruct_v serve_v and_o govern_v and_o that_o of_o he_o who_o be_v call_v who_o ought_v to_o fulfil_v the_o function_n of_o his_o charge_n and_o to_o consecrate_v his_o watchful_a diligence_n care_n and_o labour_n to_o it_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o call_v be_v sufficient_o form_v when_o god_n the_o church_n and_o the_o person_n call_v come_v to_o agree_v and_o we_o can_v rational_o conceive_v any_o thing_n else_o in_o it_o but_o as_o to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o call_v it_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o question_n for_o we_o all_o acknowledge_v that_o no_o one_o can_v be_v force_v to_o receive_v the_o office_n of_o the_o
there_o over_o the_o good_a that_o they_o will_v make_v themselves_o master_n of_o those_o call_v and_o that_o they_o can_v neither_o more_o nor_o less_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o worldly_a then_o if_o there_o be_v no_o believer_n in_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o whether_o those_o call_v come_v from_o the_o pastor_n only_o or_o whether_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v well_o make_v as_o to_o the_o choice_n of_o person_n for_o god_n have_v not_o promise_v his_o faithful_a one_o even_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a number_n than_o the_o worldly_a that_o they_o shall_v always_o make_v good_a election_n they_o may_v without_o doubt_n be_v deceive_v in_o that_o respect_n although_o there_o may_v be_v a_o great_a likely_a hood_n that_o those_o election_n shall_v be_v more_o just_a when_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v by_o a_o body_n in_o which_o one_o be_v assure_v that_o there_o be_v always_o true_a believer_n then_o when_o they_o shall_v be_v make_v by_o a_o more_o particular_a body_n whereof_o one_o can_v have_v the_o same_o assurance_n but_o not_o to_o stay_v upon_o that_o i_o say_v that_o my_o argument_n respect_v not_o the_o goodness_n of_o that_o election_n but_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o call_v in_o itself_o whether_o it_o be_v confer_v upon_o a_o good_a man_n or_o whether_o on_o a_o wicked_a for_o the_o call_v of_o a_o wicked_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o cease_v to_o be_v good_a although_o the_o choice_n shall_v be_v illmade_v my_o meaning_n then_o be_v that_o if_o the_o call_v proceed_v only_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n intervening_a after_o whatsoever_o manner_n it_o may_v be_v so_o bring_v about_o as_o that_o it_o may_v proceed_v from_o a_o body_n of_o impious_a and_o profane_a person_n who_o shall_v all_o be_v real_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o who_o will_v have_v no_o part_n in_o its_o interest_n so_o that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o make_v the_o divine_a authority_n that_o ought_v to_o accompany_v that_o call_v and_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n to_o depend_v on_o a_o body_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o to_o make_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n the_o fit_a depositary_n of_o his_o will_n which_o to_o i_o seem_v no_o way_n conformable_a to_o the_o order_n of_o his_o wisdom_n especial_o when_o there_o be_v another_o body_n where_o we_o know_v that_o he_o always_o preserve_v and_o uphold_v his_o faithful_a but_o they_o will_v say_v yet_o further_o if_o your_o argue_v take_v place_n it_o will_v take_v away_o from_o the_o pastor_n all_o the_o function_n of_o their_o ministry_n to_o give_v they_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n the_o pastor_n will_v have_v no_o more_o any_o right_n either_o to_o preach_v or_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n or_o to_o govern_v the_o church_n or_o to_o censure_v or_o to_o suspend_v or_o to_o excommunicate_v for_o it_o we_o say_v that_o that_o call_v will_v not_o depend_v upon_o they_o under_o a_o pretence_n that_o we_o have_v not_o any_o certainty_n that_o god_n preserve_v and_o will_v always_o preserve_v true_a believer_n among_o they_o we_o must_v say_v the_o same_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n preach_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n can_v not_o be_v commit_v to_o they_o since_o we_o have_v not_o any_o more_o certainty_n for_o those_o thing_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o true_o faithful_a among_o they_o than_o we_o have_v upon_o the_o matter_n of_o that_o call_v so_o that_o all_o must_v be_v overthrow_v if_o that_o reason_n take_v place_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o donatist_n heretofore_o fall_v into_o that_o extravagance_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o actual_a function_n of_o the_o ministry_n ought_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o holy_a pastor_n to_o become_v good_a and_o valid_a and_o not_o by_o the_o wicked_a so_o that_o be_v moreover_o prejudice_v with_o this_o thought_n that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o those_o pastor_n who_o retain_v communion_n with_o caecilianus_n be_v fall_v off_o from_o their_o righteousness_n and_o become_v wicked_a they_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o more_o a_o church_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o the_o party_n of_o donatus_n but_o saint_n augustine_n show_v they_o that_o their_o principle_n be_v false_a and_o it_o be_v worthy_a the_o note_n by_o what_o way_n he_o make_v they_o see_v the_o falseness_n of_o their_o opinion_n for_o it_o be_v neither_o by_o tell_v they_o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n when_o they_o all_o become_v wicked_a fail_v not_o to_o be_v the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o in_o hold_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v at_o first_o put_v the_o ministry_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pastor_n it_o must_v necessary_o follow_v by_o that_o very_a thing_n that_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o preserve_v their_o righteousness_n or_o at_o least_o always_o to_o preserve_v the_o true_o just_a and_o faithful_a person_n in_o their_o body_n and_o those_o who_o shall_v make_v the_o sacrament_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v nothing_o of_o all_o that_o but_o he_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o pastor_n nor_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n nor_o that_o of_o bind_v and_o loose_v nor_o any_o of_o the_o function_n of_o their_o ministry_n but_o that_o all_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v that_o that_o baptise_n when_o the_o pastor_n baptise_v that_o it_o be_v that_o that_o bind_v when_o the_o pastor_n bind_v and_o that_o lose_v when_o they_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o she_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v all_o those_o right_n but_o what_o will_v you_o say_v he_o understand_v by_o that_o church_n the_o true_o faithful_a whatsoever_o they_o be_v the_o wheat_n of_o god_n the_o good_a seed_n the_o good_a fish_n as_o they_o be_v call_v in_o a_o word_n the_o just_a the_o child_n of_o god_n in_o exclusion_n of_o the_o worldly_a it_o be_v from_o that_o fountain_n that_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v draw_v and_o the_o other_o function_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o not_o from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n i_o say_v then_o the_o same_o thing_n all_o that_o which_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pastor_n do_v it_o do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o preach_v by_o they_o that_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n by_o they_o that_o govern_v by_o they_o that_o censure_n that_o suspend_v that_o absolve_v that_o excommunicate_v by_o they_o they_o be_v only_o its_o minister_n and_o the_o dispenser_n of_o its_o right_n whether_o then_o they_o be_v wicked_a whether_o they_o be_v profane_a or_o impious_a that_o hurt_v their_o own_o person_n but_o it_o do_v not_o hurt_v their_o function_n because_o their_o function_n be_v not_o their_o own_o but_o the_o church_n furthermore_o that_o hypothesis_n of_o st._n augustine_n concern_v the_o source_n from_o whence_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n proceed_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o argument_n which_o to_o i_o seem_v demonstrative_a not_o only_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o father_n but_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o refer_v that_o call_v to_o the_o same_o body_n to_o which_o god_n original_o give_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o pastor_n so_o that_o the_o pastor_n be_v no_o more_o but_o the_o dispenser_n of_o its_o right_n as_o that_o which_o make_v baptism_n the_o communion_n the_o government_n and_o the_o act_n of_o discipline_n good_a and_o valid_a be_v not_o because_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o pastor_n only_o but_o because_o they_o proceed_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n so_o the_o same_o must_v be_v say_v that_o that_o which_o make_v a_o call_v good_a valid_a and_o lawful_a be_v because_o it_o come_v from_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o true_o faithful_a but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o have_v receive_v original_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o pastor_n and_o upon_o which_o the_o validity_n of_o all_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ministry_n depend_v as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o name_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n and_o by_o
the_o church_n and_o not_o those_o private_a man_n who_o communicate_v it_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o refer_v they_o to_o the_o great_a glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o edification_n of_o his_o church_n and_o not_o to_o the_o will_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o its_o prelate_n although_o it_o be_v through_o their_o channel_n that_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o they_o do_v well_o therefore_o to_o make_v use_n of_o that_o which_o they_o have_v of_o good_a in_o their_o call_n to_o purify_v that_o which_o be_v bad_a in_o it_o and_o they_o also_o do_v well_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o against_o the_o ill_a intention_n of_o those_o who_o have_v give_v it_o they_o for_o a_o ill_a end_n even_o as_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v baptism_n from_o a_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a society_n be_v bind_v by_o that_o same_o baptism_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o to_o oppose_v themselves_o as_o much_o as_o possible_o they_o can_v to_o that_o heresy_n or_o schism_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o very_a baptism_n for_o it_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v against_o the_o intention_n of_o those_o who_o give_v it_o to_o they_o i_o acknowledge_v also_o that_o there_o be_v some_o few_o who_o receive_v their_o call_n immediate_o from_o the_o church_n hand_n i_o will_v say_v the_o body_n of_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o we_o may_v say_v of_o those_o that_o their_o call_n be_v extraordinary_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o we_o call_v unusual_a thing_n extraordinary_a which_o happen_v very_o rare_o and_o which_o be_v do_v against_o custom_n and_o ordinary_a practice_n for_o howsoever_o that_o those_o call_n be_v not_o unlawful_o make_v and_o without_o right_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o true_a that_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o common_a practice_n and_o that_o it_o have_v no_o place_n but_o in_o a_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n so_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o call_v of_o martin_n v._o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v extraordinary_a who_o be_v call_v to_o the_o papacy_n immediate_o by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o latin_a prelate_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o not_o by_o the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n as_o it_o be_v ordinary_o do_v as_o to_o those_o minister_n who_o succeed_v they_o and_o who_o receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n their_o call_n be_v without_o doubt_n ordinary_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n that_o the_o scripture_n give_v we_o of_o it_o and_o all_o that_o it_o can_v have_v of_o extraordinary_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o in_o the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n they_o have_v not_o follow_v they_o and_o it_o be_v the_o presbytery_n and_o not_o the_o bishop_n who_o give_v the_o ordination_n but_o in_o that_o very_a thing_n they_o do_v nothing_o remote_a from_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n according_a to_o the_o idea_n of_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n furnish_v we_o with_o since_o saint_n paul_n say_v in_o express_a term_n concern_v timothy_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o the_o lay_n on_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o presbytery_n i_o do_v not_o here_o enter_v upon_o the_o question_n whether_o that_o distinction_n be_v of_o divine_a or_o only_a of_o humane_a right_n i_o will_v say_v something_o to_o that_o in_o the_o close_a i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o blame_v those_o who_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n very_o ancient_a and_o i_o will_v not_o have_v it_o make_v a_o matter_n of_o difference_n in_o those_o place_n wherein_o it_o be_v establish_v but_o i_o say_v where_o that_o distinction_n be_v not_o observe_v as_o it_o be_v not_o nor_o can_v be_v among_o the_o protestant_n of_o this_o kingdom_n their_o call_n will_v not_o cease_v to_o be_v lawful_a since_o beside_o the_o case_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n which_o sufficient_o dispense_v with_o that_o form_n beside_o that_o neither_o the_o bishop_n nor_o the_o presbyter_n be_v of_o themselves_o any_o more_o than_o executor_n of_o the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o regard_n and_o not_o the_o master_n of_o that_o call_v beside_o that_o i_o say_v there_o be_v a_o formal_a text_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o justify_v the_o right_a that_o the_o church_n have_v to_o give_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o presbytery_n which_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o all_o contradiction_n whatsoever_o that_o be_v so_o explain_v we_o may_v easy_o see_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o answer_v to_o all_o those_o petty_a objection_n of_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la have_v compose_v his_o four_o and_o five_o chapter_n some_o say_v he_o be_v call_v to_o the_o ministry_n and_o make_v pastor_n only_o by_o layman_n other_o be_v ordain_v by_o priest_n only_o and_o those_o who_o have_v be_v 78._o ordain_v by_o bishop_n lift_v themselves_o up_o against_o their_o ordainer_n and_o that_o church_n which_o have_v give_v they_o their_o mission_n i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o those_o who_o be_v call_v by_o layman_n that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n have_v a_o sufficient_a call_n that_o which_o i_o have_v also_o say_v concern_v those_o who_o receive_v their_o ordination_n from_o the_o presbytery_n do_v not_o leave_v any_o more_o difficulty_n and_o as_o to_o those_o who_o resist_v their_o own_o ordainer_n i_o have_v show_v that_o they_o do_v nothing_o in_o all_o that_o whereunto_o their_o very_a office_n do_v not_o bind_v they_o we_o may_v see_v say_v he_o yet_o further_o by_o the_o thirty_o first_o article_n of_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o supposition_n of_o a_o power_n give_v 91._o immediate_o by_o god_n to_o these_o man_n extraordinary_o send_v to_o order_n the_o church_n a_o new_a that_o all_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n be_v found_v that_o article_n of_o our_o confession_n of_o faith_n say_v not_o that_o the_o church_n have_v absolute_o perish_v nor_o that_o the_o ministry_n be_v entire_o extinguish_v but_o that_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o ruin_n and_o desolation_n and_o that_o its_o state_n be_v interrupt_v which_o only_o show_v that_o she_o as_o well_o as_o the_o ministry_n under_o which_o she_o be_v be_v both_o in_o the_o great_a corruption_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o also_o hold_v it_o say_v not_o that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o immediate_a mission_n to_o the_o reformer_n but_o that_o god_n have_v raise_v they_o up_o after_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o order_v the_o church_n a_o new_a that_o signify_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n give_v they_o extaordinary_a gift_n to_o undertake_v so_o great_a a_o work_n as_o that_o of_o the_o reformation_n be_v and_o that_o he_o accompany_v they_o with_o his_o blessing_n all_o that_o include_v neither_o a_o new_a revelation_n nor_o a_o new_a immediate_a mission_n and_o hinder_v not_o that_o the_o right_n which_o they_o have_v to_o employ_v themselves_o in_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v annex_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v common_a not_o only_o to_o all_o the_o pastor_n but_o even_o to_o all_o christian_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o my_o second_o part_n their_o discipline_n add_v he_o ordain_v that_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o upon_o turn_v of_o calvinist_n shall_v be_v elect_v to_o 92._o the_o office_n of_o minister_n shall_v receive_v a_o new_a imposition_n of_o hand_n which_o show_v that_o they_o suppose_v their_o precedent_n mission_n to_o be_v null_a and_o so_o that_o that_o which_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la receive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n signify_v nothing_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o that_o which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o extraordinary_a there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o call_v which_o be_v give_v before_o the_o reformation_n and_o that_o which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n give_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n since_o those_o two_o communion_n be_v separate_v the_o former_a be_v indeed_o very_o much_o corrupt_v but_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o suppose_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o give_v by_o a_o party_n so_o confirm_v in_o error_n where_o the_o second_o suppose_v no_o other_o than_o the_o consent_n of_o a_o party_n so_o confirm_v in_o those_o error_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v most_o contrary_a to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v the_o matter_n so_o that_o our_o society_n can_v no_o more_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o lawful_a call_n in_o regard_n of_o it_o and_o its_o service_n beside_o that_o when_o
to_o our_o child_n as_o well_o as_o to_o we_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v not_o only_o to_o we_o but_o to_o our_o child_n so_o that_o without_o go_v any_o further_a i_o have_v in_o that_o respect_n all_o the_o certainty_n that_o i_o can_v reasonable_o desire_v as_o to_o the_o second_o i_o say_v that_o the_o word_n baptise_v equal_o signify_v in_o the_o original_a tongue_n to_o plunge_v and_o to_o wash_v and_o be_v use_v divers_a time_n in_o this_o latter_a sense_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v in_o the_o translation_n of_o mons_fw-la in_o the_o seven_o of_o saint_n mark_n and_o eleven_o of_o saint_n luke_n and_o there_o be_v moreover_o nothing_o in_o the_o scripture_n that_o precise_o enjoin_v immersion_n or_o forbid_v aspersion_n it_o be_v my_o part_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o jesus_n christ_n those_o two_o way_n of_o baptise_v be_v indifferent_a and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o i_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o so_o nice_a and_o punctual_a about_o form_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o external_n action_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o superstition_n so_o that_o i_o have_v further_o for_o that_o all_o the_o assurance_n that_o i_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o the_o three_o be_v certain_a as_o i_o be_o by_o the_o promise_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o god_n have_v always_o preserve_v a_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o true_o faithful_a howsoever_o mix_v they_o may_v have_v be_v with_o the_o worldly_a i_o be_o assure_v also_o that_o the_o baptism_n which_o be_v administer_v not_o only_o before_o the_o reformation_n but_o since_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o in_o other_o christian-society_n where_o the_o essence_n of_o baptism_n remain_v be_v good_a because_o that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o be_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o true_a church_n although_o it_o be_v administer_v by_o person_n fill_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n baptism_n be_v not_o they_o they_o be_v only_o the_o minister_n of_o it_o that_o sacrament_n belong_v to_o god_n and_o his_o true_o faithful_a one_o in_o what_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n soever_o they_o be_v that_o same_o scripture_n that_o say_v that_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v to_o we_o and_o to_o our_o child_n and_o to_o all_o that_o be_v a_o far_o of_o even_o as_o many_o as_o the_o lord_n shall_v call_v say_v by_o a_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o the_o seal_n of_o that_o promise_n which_o be_v baptism_n and_o all_o the_o other_o right_n of_o the_o covenant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v to_o we_o and_o to_o our_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o true_o faithful_a the_o heretic_n who_o administer_v it_o do_v not_o do_v it_o as_o a_o good_a that_o belong_v to_o they_o under_o that_o quality_n for_o in_o that_o respect_n nothing_o belong_v to_o they_o but_o as_o a_o good_a that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n the_o dispensation_n whereof_o they_o have_v by_o the_o part_n which_o they_o have_v yet_o with_o she_o for_o they_o baptise_v not_o by_o that_o which_o divide_v they_o from_o the_o true_o faithful_a but_o by_o that_o which_o after_o some_o manner_n associate_n and_o unite_v they_o with_o they_o it_o be_v therefore_o the_o baptism_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o they_o give_v and_o not_o that_o of_o heresy_n it_o be_v the_o church_n that_o baptise_n by_o they_o and_o in_o that_o respect_n they_o be_v yet_o as_o i_o have_v say_v the_o dispenser_n of_o its_o good_n if_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la desire_v yet_o further_o to_o see_v a_o great_a number_n ot_fw-mi proof_n draw_fw-mi from_o the_o same_o scripture_n that_o shall_v establish_v this_o truth_n he_o need_v but_o to_o read_v what_o saint_n augustine_n have_v write_v in_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o epistle_n of_o parmenio_n and_o that_o of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o he_o will_v learn_v there_o not_o to_o make_v any_o more_o question_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o know_v not_o for_o the_o rest_n whether_o he_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o of_o his_o communion_n who_o shall_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v this_o work_n will_v be_v satisfy_v but_o i_o dare_v say_v at_o least_o that_o i_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v possible_a for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o set_v before_o they_o without_o offence_n the_o truth_n that_o be_v most_o important_a for_o they_o to_o know_v it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o make_v a_o serious_a reflection_n upon_o that_o which_o i_o have_v represent_v to_o they_o and_o upon_o the_o present_a state_n of_o christianity_n which_o the_o profaneness_n impiety_n and_o debauchery_n of_o man_n mind_n do_v every_o day_n reduce_v into_o a_o evident_a danger_n of_o ruin_n if_o we_o do_v not_o bring_v a_o remedy_n both_o on_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o side_n nevertheless_o instead_o of_o have_v in_o view_n that_o grand_a interest_n upon_o which_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n whole_o depend_v and_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n they_o apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o destroy_v we_o and_o their_o passion_n prevail_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o do_v not_o take_v heed_n of_o make_v irreparable_a breach_n in_o religion_n as_o that_o be_v of_o bring_v the_o use_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o nothing_o provide_v they_o can_v but_o do_v we_o any_o mischief_n but_o although_o they_o shall_v do_v whatsoever_o they_o please_v god_n will_v always_o be_v a_o witness_n on_o our_o side_n that_o in_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o cause_n that_o upon_o which_o we_o have_v separate_v from_o they_o be_v the_o love_n which_o we_o have_v for_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o desire_n that_o we_o have_v to_o work_v out_o our_o own_o salvation_n and_o to_o let_v they_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o false_a prejudice_n that_o corrupt_v we_o let_v they_o go_v through_o all_o the_o christian_a communion_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n let_v they_o judge_n in_o cold_a blood_n and_o i_o be_o assure_v that_o they_o will_v come_v to_o a_o serious_a agreement_n that_o we_o be_v the_o pure_a church_n and_o the_o most_o approach_a to_o the_o primitive_a one_o our_o opinion_n be_v the_o fundamental_a opinion_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v great_a solid_a and_o convince_v our_o worship_n have_v nothing_o that_o be_v not_o evangelical_n for_o it_o consist_v in_o prayer_n to_o god_n in_o thanksgiving_n in_o sing_v of_o psalm_n in_o celebration_n of_o fast_n in_o humiliation_n in_o act_n of_o repentance_n in_o tear_n and_o groan_n when_o we_o be_v press_v with_o the_o thought_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n our_o moral_n consist_v more_o in_o exhortation_n in_o censure_n in_o correction_n in_o threaten_n on_o god_n side_n in_o representation_n of_o the_o motive_n that_o bind_v we_o to_o do_v good_a work_n then_o in_o unprofitable_a decision_n of_o case_n of_o conscience_n our_o government_n be_v plain_a remote_a from_o the_o formality_n of_o the_o barreau_n bar_n found_v as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v upon_o good_a reason_n justice_n and_o charity_n but_o very_o opposite_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o humane_a policy_n and_o especial_o to_o ambition_n covetousness_n and_o vanity_n which_o we_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o mortal_a enemy_n of_o religion_n every_o one_o in_o the_o world_n know_v that_o and_o yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o all_o those_o who_o with_o he_o take_v false_a light_n have_v not_o fail_v to_o cry_v out_o against_o we_o not_o only_o after_o a_o very_a uncharitable_a but_o a_o unchristian_a manner_n as_o for_o we_o we_o shall_v always_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o those_o who_o will_v not_o love_v we_o we_o shall_v bless_v they_o that_o curse_v we_o but_o we_o shall_v also_o with_o gamaliel_n give_v they_o this_o advice_n take_v heed_n that_o in_o torment_v we_o you_o do_v not_o fight_v against_o god_n instead_o of_o fight_v with_o he_o let_v we_o pray_v on_o both_o side_n that_o he_o will_v give_v we_o his_o blessing_n and_o his_o peace_n and_o that_o he_o will_v make_v we_o to_o do_v his_o will._n finis_fw-la a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n the_o first_o part._n wherein_o it_o be_v show_v that_o our_o ancestor_n be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v by_o themselves_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o day_n chap._n i._o general_n consideration_n upon_o this_o controversy_n the_o division_n of_o this_o treatise_n page_n 1_o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n some_o age_n ago_o give_v to_o our_o father_n prejudices_fw-la of_o its_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n sufficient_a to_o drive_v they_o more_o near_o to_o examine_v their_o religion_n page_n 8._o chap._n iii_o that_o
the_o external_n state_n of_o that_o religion_n itself_o have_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n sign_n of_o its_o corruption_n sufficient_a to_o afford_v they_o just_a motive_n to_o examine_v it_o page_z 23._o chap._n iu._n that_o such_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o our_o father_n have_v conceive_v be_v no_o way_n a_o impossible_a thing_n page_n 37._o chap._n v._n more_o particular_a reflection_n upon_o that_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o of_o its_o authority_n page_n 45._o chap._n vi_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church-of_a rome_n page_n 54._o chap._n vii_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v not_o any_o right_a to_o bind_v our_o father_n to_o yield_v a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o they_o or_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n page_n 75._o chap._n viii_o a_o further_a examination_n of_o that_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o that_o absolute_a obedience_n which_o they_o pretend_v aught_o to_o be_v give_v they_o page_n 85._o chap._n ix_o an_fw-mi examen_fw-la of_o those_o reason_n they_o allege_v to_o establish_v that_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n page_n 109._o the_o second_o part._n of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o reformation_n chap._n i._o that_o our_o father_n can_v not_o expect_v a_o reformation_n either_o from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o from_o those_o of_o the_o prelate_n page_n 125._o chap._n ii_o a_o confirmation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n from_o the_o history_n of_o that_o which_o pass_v in_o the_o first_o quarrel_n of_o luther_n with_o the_o conrt_n of_o rome_n concern_v indulgence_n page_n 142._o chap._n iii_o that_o our_o father_n not_o be_v able_a any_o more_o to_o hope_v for_o a_o reformation_n on_o the_o part_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o prelate_n be_v indispensable_o bind_v to_o provide_v for_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o to_o reform_v themselves_o page_n 156._o chap._n iu._n that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o lawful_a and_o sufficient_a call_n to_o reform_v themselves_o and_o to_o labour_v to_o reform_v other_o page_n 166._o chap._n v._o a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n that_o be_v make_v against_o the_o person_n of_o the_o reformer_n page_n 177._o chap._n vi_o a_o further_a justification_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n against_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la contain_v in_o his_o ten_o and_o eleven_o chapter_n page_n 196._o chap._n vii_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o twelve_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la page_n 222._o chap._n viii_o that_o our_o father_n in_o their_o design_n of_o reform_v themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o take_v the_o holy_a scripture_n alone_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n page_n 241_o chap._n ix_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la make_v against_o the_o scripture_n page_n 260._o the_o three_o part._n of_o the_o obligation_n and_o necessity_n that_o lay-upon_a our_o father_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chap._n i._o that_o our_o father_n have_v just_a sufficient_a and_o necessary_a cause_n for_o their_o separation_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_o at_o the_o bottom_n in_o the_o controvert_v point_n page_n 1._o chap._n ii_o that_o our_o father_n be_v bind_v to_o separate_a themselves_o from_o the_o body_n of_o those_o who_o possess_v the_o ministry_n in_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n suppose_v that_o they_o have_v a_o right_n at_o the_o foundation_n page_n 15._o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o those_o of_o her_o party_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v give_v they_o a_o just_a cause_n to_o separate_v themselves_o from_o they_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v right_o at_o the_o foundation_n page_n 53._o chap._n iu._n a_o examination_n of_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la take_v out_o of_o the_o dispute_n of_o saint_n augustine_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n page_n 79._o chap._n v._o a_o further_a examination_n of_o the_o reason_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la upon_o the_o subject_a of_o our_o separation_n page_n 113._o the_o four_o part._n of_o the_o right_n that_o our_o father_n have_v to_o hold_v a_o christian_a society_n among_o themselves_o by_o public_a assembly_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o ministry_n chap._n 1._o that_o our_o father_n have_v a_o right_a to_o have_v their_o church-assembly_n separate_v from_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o supposition_n that_o they_o be_v right_a in_o the_o foundation_n page_n 1._o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o society_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o a_o new_a cburch_n page_n 28._o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o ministry_n exercise_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lawful_a and_o that_o the_o call_v of_o their_o minister_n be_v so_o also_o page_n 48._o chap._n iu._n a_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la about_o the_o call_v of_o the_o first_o reformer_n and_o the_o validity_n of_o our_o baptism_n p._n 84_o the_o end_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n advertisement_n there_o be_v new_o publish_v a_o book_n entitle_v ☞_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o a_o treatise_n wherein_o you_o have_v 1._o the_o divine_a auhtority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n prove_v by_o undeniable_a demonstration_n and_o the_o cavil_n of_o objector_n confute_v 2._o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o metaphor_n allegory_n and_o express_v similitude_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n gradual_o expound_v parallel_n wise_a with_o short_a inference_n from_o each_o 3._o sacred_a phylologie_n viz._n the_o scheme_n and_o figure_n in_o sriipture_n reduce_v under_o their_o proper_a head_n with_o a_o brief_a explication_n of_o the_o most_o obscure_a 4._o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o type_n parable_n and_o allegory_n in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n 5._o plain_a and_o evident_a demonstration_n that_o by_o the_o great_a whore_n mystery_n babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o papal_a hierarchy_n or_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o whole_a work_n be_v partly_o compile_v and_o partly_o translate_v from_o the_o work_v of_o many_o learned_a and_o orthodox_n writer_n ancient_a and_o modern_a complete_n what_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o undertaker_n in_o order_n to_o explain_v that_o difficult_a part_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v encourage_v and_o recommend_v by_o divers_a worthy_a minister_n of_o london_n as_o useful_a for_o all_o student_n in_o sacred_a writ_n sell_v by_o john_n hancock_n at_o the_o three_o bibles_n over_o against_o the_o royal_a exchange_n in_o cornhill_n and_o benj._n alsop_n at_o the_o angel_n and_o bible_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o the_o compter_n cassander_n consult_v art_n de_fw-fr eccles_n luke_n 22._o 25_o 26._o 1_o pet._n 5._o bernard_n in_o cant._n serm._n 77._o item_n serm._n 33._o nicol_n cusan_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr concord_n cath._n c._n 29._o 1_o tim._n 6._o 10_o 3._o col._n 5._o nicolaus_n de_fw-fr clemangis_fw-la de_fw-fr corrupto_fw-la statit_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la bernard_n de_fw-fr verbis_fw-la evangel_n dixit_fw-la simon_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 1000_o marsil_n de_fw-fr pad_n defence_n pacis_fw-la part_n 2._o cap._n 20._o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n book_n 6._o in_o the_o instruction_n and_o missive_n of_o the_o most_o christian_n king_n for_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o the_o same_o instruction_n and_o missive_n distinct._n 96._o canon_n 7._o aug._n steuchus_n de_fw-fr fall_v donat._n constantini_n froissard_n tom._n 3._o fol._n 147._o angel_n politian_n orat._n pro_fw-la sen._n ad_fw-la alexand_n sextum_fw-la raynald_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1492._o ss_z 27._o decretal_a greg._n lib._n 1._o tit_n 7._o can._n quanto_fw-la in_fw-la glossa_fw-la itinerar_fw-it ital._n part_n 2._o the_o coron_n rom._n pontif._n raynald_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1162._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann._n 1162._o council_n lateran_n sess_z 7._o &_o 9_o in_o orat._n paulus_n jovius_n in_o philippo_n 3_o 3_o renvoy_fw-fr signify_v proper_o a_o simple_a dismission_n grant_v to_o one_o that_o be_v appeal_v or_o call_v before_o a_o superior_a judge_n require_v to_o be_v dismiss_v to_o the_o prosecute_n of_o his_o suit_n already_o begin_v before_o the_o inferior_a his_o ordinary_n judge_n platina_n in_o vit_fw-mi sexto_fw-la decret_a do_fw-mi 2._o cap._n 1._o sext._n decret_a extravag_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr major_a &_o ob_v cap._n 1._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann._n 1076._o platin._n in_o vit_fw-mi bonif._n 8._o joan._n gerson_n de_fw-fr eccles._n potest_fw-la consid_n 10._o decretal_a gregor_n lib._n 3._o tit_n 8._o cap._n 4._o decret_n part_n 2._o caus_n 25._o quest_n 1._o canon_n 6._o ad_fw-la gloss_n bernard_n epist_n 42._o
be_v sin_n methinks_v it_o be_v not_o ill_o ground_v to_o say_v either_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sin_n when_o she_o invocate_v those_o canonize_v saint_n without_o any_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o that_o she_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v be_v deceive_v the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la shall_v choose_v which_o side_n he_o please_v if_o he_o take_v the_o last_o he_o contradict_v himself_o if_o he_o take_v the_o former_a saint_n paul_n condemn_v he_o for_o he_o condemn_v all_o those_o who_o throw_v away_o the_o act_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o that_o manner_n at_o all_o adventure_n if_o the_o efficacy_n of_o agnus_n dei_n have_v not_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o council_n that_o belief_n may_v be_v find_v at_o least_o heretofore_o so_o strong_o and_o universal_o establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o may_v be_v very_o well_o ascribe_v to_o she_o without_o any_o fear_n of_o mistake_v they_o tell_v we_o that_o pope_n vrban_n v._o send_v to_o john_n palcologus_n the_o emperor_n of_o the_o greek_n a_o agnus_n fold_v up_o in_o fine_a paper_n wherein_o there_o be_v write_v fine_a verse_n which_o explain_v all_o its_o property_n those_o verse_n carry_v with_o they_o that_o the_o agnus_n be_v make_v of_o balmsanus_n and_o wax_n with_o crisom_n and_o that_o be_v consecrate_a by_o mystical_a word_n haeret_fw-la it_o drive_v away_o thunder_n and_o scatter_a storm_n that_o it_o give_v woman_n a_o easy_a birth_n that_o it_o prevent_v one_o from_o perish_v on_o the_o sea_n that_o it_o take_v away_o sin_n that_o it_o keep_v back_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o make_v a_o man_n to_o grow_v rich_a that_o it_o secure_v one_o against_o fire_n that_o it_o hinder_v one_o from_o die_v a_o sudden_a death_n that_o it_o give_v a_o man_n victory_n over_o his_o enemy_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a a_o small_a piece_n of_o the_o agnus_n have_v as_o much_o virtue_n as_o the_o whole_a as_o for_o that_o which_o regard_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n their_o temporal_a power_n over_o king_n and_o their_o pre-eminence_n over_o the_o council_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o those_o be_v article_n of_o the_o faith_n receive_v throughout_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o we_o that_o know_v not_o that_o those_o pretension_n be_v always_o oppose_v by_o the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o french_a but_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o be_v not_o at_o least_o the_o pretence_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o its_o 3._o pope_n do_v not_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o every_o creature_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o they_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o a_o council_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o err_v and_o that_o it_o will_v never_o err_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a in_o his_o decision_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o the_o more_o common_a and_o general_a one_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o those_o who_o hold_v it_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o only_o as_o a_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n tolerate_v for_o the_o present_a and_o that_o they_o look_v upon_o 1520._o it_o as_o a_o error_n and_o such_o a_o one_o as_o approach_v even_o to_o heresy_n for_o those_o be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o bellarmine_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o they_o general_o hold_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n the_o sovereign_a monarch_n of_o the_o church_n who_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v the_o sovereign_n and_o universal_a vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o sovereign_a pastor_n to_o who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v a_o fullness_n of_o power_n which_o go_v not_o far_o from_o ascribe_v infalliblity_n to_o he_o they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o often_o define_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v not_o also_o declare_v it_o in_o divers_a place_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v above_o the_o council_n that_o sixtus_n iv._o do_v not_o condemn_v a_o certain_a man_n call_v peter_n de_fw-fr osma_n for_o have_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v not_o dispense_v with_o the_o ordinance_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o that_o leo_n x._o do_v not_o declare_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n with_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n that_o it_o be_v evident_a as_o well_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v go_v before_o and_o by_o the_o holy_a cannon_n and_o by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o the_o council_n themselves_o that_o the_o pope_n alone_o have_v a_o right_a and_o power_n to_o call_v council_n together_o to_o transfer_v and_o dissolve_v they_o as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o council_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o the_o same_o leo_n do_v not_o condemn_v luther_n for_o have_v appeal_v from_o he_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o council_n against_o the_o constitution_n say_v he_o of_o pius_n ii_o of_o julius_n ii_o who_o ordain_v that_o those_o who_o make_v such_o appeal_n shall_v be_v punish_v with_o the_o same_o penalty_n that_o be_v decide_v against_o heretic_n nor_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v not_o submit_v itself_o to_o its_o confirmation_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o it_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o act_n of_o that_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o 25._o pope_n over_o the_o temporalty_n of_o king_n they_o can_v deny_v that_o clement_n v._o have_v not_o declare_v in_o one_o of_o his_o clemintines_n as_o they_o be_v call_v that_o it_o ought_v not_o not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o he_o have_v a_o 2._o superiority_n over_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n be_v void_a he_o sucbee_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n nor_o that_o alexander_n vi._n do_v not_o give_v out_o of_o his_o pure_a liberality_n say_v he_o of_o his_o certain_a knowledge_n 1493._o and_o fullness_n of_o power_n to_o the_o king_n of_o castille_n and_o leon_n all_o the_o land_n new_o discover_v in_o the_o indies_n as_o if_o they_o have_v belong_v to_o 1076._o he_o nor_o that_o gregory_n vii_o do_v not_o decide_v in_o his_o council_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o pope_n can_v depose_v emperor_n and_o dispence-with_a the_o oath_n 3._o of_o allegiance_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o that_o innocent_a iii_o do_v not_o ordain_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n that_o if_o any_o temporal_a prince_n neglect_v to_o purge_v his_o territory_n of_o all_o heresy_n the_o bishop_n shall_v excommunicate_v he_o and_o that_o if_o within_o a_o year_n he_o give_v no_o satisfaction_n they_o shall_v make_v it_o know_v to_o the_o sovereign_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v declare_v his_o subject_n absolve_v from_o their_o duty_n of_o fealty_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v expose_v his_o land_n to_o be_v take_v by_o catholic_n they_o can_v also_o deny_v as_o to_o practise_v that_o there_o be_v not_o divers_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o pope_n who_o undertake_v effectual_o to_o depose_v emperor_n and_o king_n and_o to_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n to_o other_o in_o fine_a as_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v their_o jurisdiction_n over_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o pope_n pretend_a to_o have_v power_n to_o draw_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n at_o least_o through_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o which_o they_o say_v be_v make_v up_o of_o the_o super-abundant_a satisfaction_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v upon_o that_o also_o that_o their_o indulgence_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v found_v and_o leo_n in_o his_o bull_n supra_fw-la of_o excommunication_n against_o luther_n have_v write_v that_o indulgence_n be_v neither_o necessary_a nor_o useful_a to_o the_o dead_a furthermore_o i_o can_v forbear_v take_v notice_n here_o of_o the_o fallacy_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la give_v we_o and_o which_o be_v common_a to_o he_o with_o a_o great_a many_o other_o person_n he_o will_v have_v we_o judge_n of_o that_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o by_o that_o which_o she_o have_v decide_v in_o her_o council_n or_o by_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o profesion_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o she_o make_v those_o make_v who_o embrave_v her_o communion_n this_o i_o say_v be_v a_o perfect_a fallacy_n 1._o because_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o judge_n of_o